#she still wants them to live. She's still determined to make it happen
Explore tagged Tumblr posts
sherlockggrian Ā· 23 hours ago
Text
- notes on impossible minecraft.
Itā€™s the end of Wild Life, and something is different.Ā 
Joel stands, breathing hard, a victor above his failed trap. He holds a sword in one hand, an ender pearl in the other. He knows that when he turns around he will see them, just like the others had. Except when he turns around, there are ghosts.
Theyā€™re supposed to go home, after they die. Thatā€™s what had always happened. It was how they got out of the world - but it didnā€™t seem to matter this time, everyone was still here, around him.Ā 
Joel throws the ender pearl, and takes the ghosts with him to the void. They stand around him as he faces the Watchers, though they are unable to see it themselves. Joel begs the Watchers to let them go. He would let the Watchers have him, if they let the others go. But the Watchers donā€™t want just Joel. They want Grian.Ā 
There are many different worlds within the universe. Hundreds, thousands, infinite numbers - some of them further away, distorted, uninhabitable. Time moves differently in some of them, you could spend a thousand years in one world and only pass the tick of a clock in another. Worlds are created and destroyed every day. Every hermit has come from somewhere - they are all refugees, in a way, forced out of their home worlds for one reason or another. For some, itā€™s been so long they can hardly remember the place they came from at all. Every world has its own rules. In these strange, short lived places created by the Watchers, the rules have always been simple - to leave, you die. Play the game, run out of lives, and one lucky winner might have the chance of a lifetime, the chance to speak to the gods. It never happened quite like that.
Joel stands in the void now, surrounded by his friends, sword in one hand, empty fist in another. If the Watchers wanted Grian, theyā€™d have to go through him. There is a whirlwind, as the patchwork of worlds twists and turns around them. Heā€™s spinning, thinks Joel. Creating more time. Giving us a chance. Grian calls to the others, to Etho and Cleo and Bdubs, who stand at the back - to go through the door that has appeared in the void. Joel wonders why, and how. The Watcherā€™s have created a portal - you can go home, they say, all of you - but Grian belongs to us. So does Joel. He won the game, after all. But the ghosts donā€™t all go home. To Joelā€™s surprise, he watches as Gem steps forward into the spinning vortex of space and time that he and Grian are caught in. She raises her fists defiantly toward the enormous, impossible beings bearing down on them. Pearl joins them. Then Impulse, and Skizz, their faces written with hard determination. Joel feels a hand take his, and he almost pushes Lizzie away, begging her to follow the others through the portal. He doesnā€™t. Worlds spin past them, faster and faster, thousands and thousands of them, each a tiny crystal in the infinite void. Grianā€™s screaming for Scar and Jimmy to go through the portal, and Cleo is trying to pull them in, but they donā€™t, and theyā€™re running towards the circle of light. Joel tries to move, but finds his feet locked in place, wincing against the wind that whips his cheeks, faster than any storm, and he reaches for Jimmy and pulls him into him, clawing into his back for dear life. For a moment, he doesnā€™t think Scar is going to make it, but he hears the Watcherā€™s panicked voices in the back of his mind -Ā 
And then everything stops. He stands, in a circle, on a rocky outcrop, and distantly he thinks he can hear the sound of the sea. Everything is silent.Ā 
Itā€™s the end of Wild Life, and nine players find themselves somewhere unfamiliar.Ā 
The cold chill of winter hangs in the air. Theyā€™ve forgotten that itā€™s late December, somewhere. The world of Wild Life felt warmer. This one doesnā€™t - itā€™s bitter, thereā€™s a freezing wind coming in from the ocean, and an icy layer of snow on the ground. Itā€™s not a place any of them recognize.Ā 
This world instantly proves itself to be different. The first death comes within an hour. Lizzie bolts upright, back on the slab of rock, still reeling from what had killed her. Pearl nurses a wound where the bark of a tree had sliced into her skin. Five hours in, and the group realizes that wherever they are, the rules here are unlike anything theyā€™ve ever seen.
Grian privately wishes the others had gone through the portal home. He tries everything he can think of, but is unable to reach beyond the borders of the world. Theyā€™re trapped here, in this place where reality seemed to warp in on itself, and everything wanted to kill them. No matter how many times they died, they always ended up back on the rock by the ocean.Ā 
Grian canā€™t tell if the Watcherā€™s had meant to send them here. Theyā€™d panicked, caught off guard by Grianā€™s swarm of chaos and unexpected backup. He can tellā€¦something is here, though heā€™s not sure what - itā€™s an overbearing presence, a feeling that somebody is controlling them, watching them, learning from them. He has one goal in his mind. Reach the End, kill the dragon, and he can make a portal home. Itā€™s worked in the past. The End is like a pocket dimension, a border between worlds, a place where the rules didnā€™t apply. They could get home, if they could only make it to the End. The uneasiness grows on him, and Grian tries to push it away, focusing on staying alive. The others are determined. Heā€™s angry, at first, that theyā€™d followed him, but soon heā€™s glad to have them. Three days in, and theyā€™ve already grown somewhat numb to the constant onslaught of physical attacks. Grian almost welcomes the familiar feeling of dying. He catches himself cursing the view from his makeshift bed, wishing he might wake up anywhere else.Ā 
A week in, and the determination starts to wear down.Ā 
The cold makes it difficult. Gem shivers as she tries to heat her cabin, attempting to find a way to light a fire without burning to death. Despite their constant battle with the lava flow, the world is freezing everywhere else, hung deep within the darkness of winter. Pearl tries to make amends, but Gem is still tense, guarded, cautious - though she says they are on the same team now, the heat of the recent game is still clearly in her mind. Jimmy attempts to grow food, battling the icy wind and little daylight. Joel tries his best to gather Iron, though the caves are worse than above ground. Impulse and Skizzā€™s successful iron farm is a win. That night, the group huddles all together on the top floor of Joelā€™s cabin, repeating the only glimmer of hope they have, that they just have to kill the dragon. Joel starts to think it might be impossible.Ā 
Two weeks in, and itā€™s like the world is learning from them, like it can see the small victories and successes, and preys on them like a hawk. Lizzie curses as the smoker burns her eyes, leaving what little food she had charred and barren. The sharks encroach further and further from the water. The Nether is a literal hellscape - and Grian almost gets used to the feeling of burning to death. Almost.Ā 
And Scar, Scar isā€¦wrong. He drifts along, as though he isnā€™t quite there all the time. He disappears, then reappears, once in front of Gemā€™s eyes - and she blinks, trying to make sense of what sheā€™s seeing. He falls asleep, or stands still, and seems to sit on the edges of the world itself, growing stranger and stranger. Grian can feel it. Heā€™s not really there, not all of him.Ā 
When theyā€™d been in the void, Grian had screamed for Scar, feeling the tug of the vortex already pulling him away. Heā€™d grabbed out and touched his hand, reality bending and warping around them. Heā€™d barely seen Scarā€™s wide, terrified eyes, before theyā€™d been whisked from the black hole into the broken world they found themselves in. Scar had just made it. Or maybe he hadnā€™t. It was like he was half there, one foot inside the portal and one out - and as time went on and the worldā€™s borders stretched and warped, so did Scar, drifting in and out of consciousness. Sometimes Scar found himself back home, except it wasnā€™t the right home, it was one heā€™d left years ago - and heā€™d wander aimlessly, utterly alone, before realizing it wasnā€™t right. He hopped between dreams and worlds, living and unliving, shadows and reality. Back in the strange place, the group grew increasingly anxious. Grian felt the hope heā€™d held for the End dwindling. He was powerless here. All of them were.Ā 
Then, finally, they have the Eyes of Ender. They knew how to do this part. Lizzie stayed with Scar while the others went out, trying to shove thoughts out of her mind of what might happen if they were to fall into the void. They make it to the stronghold, the place they need to be, and all they have to do is defeat the dragon - freeing the borders of the End, and letting them go. Only the dragon doesnā€™t look how it normally does. It wasnā€™t like Grian expected it to, anyways.Ā 
Six weeks in, and the compass is their last hope. If they can just get the echo shards, theyā€™ll have a chance at killing the dragon. Gem has never liked the Deep Dark. It twists around her, whispering things in her ear and making her head hurt. Be careful, says Joel, as she leaves the camp with Grian and Jimmy. We need you. We need all of you to come back alive.Ā 
Itā€™s near the very end, when Grian remembers. He feels the twinge of longing in his back muscles, the phantom pain of something that should be there that isnā€™t. He could fight the dragon, if he was truly himself, if he had access to it - and he wonders if itā€™s possible. Heā€™s never done it without killing the dragon first. Thereā€™s a first time for everything, he supposes. Heā€™s not sure why he takes Jimmy. Maybe itā€™s because theyā€™ve been together now for longer than theyā€™ve been in a long time, and Grian is holding on to the hope that maybe he can keep Jimmy safe, if he takes him home. Maybe itā€™s because he feels guilty, still, for Wild Life - heā€™d only been trying to keep him from getting to the end, but still, the anger had been real. The blood had been real. There was no changing that. Maybe itā€™s because Jimmy is his brother, and despite it all, Grian still trusts him. Jimmy has always been complicated like that.Ā 
When they get the wings, the feeling is magical. Grian feels the familiar magic course through his veins, and the feathers unfold from his back. It feels like taking a breath of fresh air again, arising from a deep and stagnant cave. Against all odds, here, in this broken, far away world where reality bent in on itself like a broken spring - Grian has wings, and Grian could fly.Ā 
How many weeks has it been? Grian doesnā€™t know anymore. He forces Scar to come with him, one last time. They would make one last journey to the stronghold. They were ready for it, this time. For once it felt good to fight together, and not against one another. Pearlā€™s shouts echo through the black landscape, and Joel and Lizzie take swings side by side, no longer feeling the sting of death as they roll between hits. Gem fires arrow after arrow, and Grian and Jimmy weave through the great obsidian pillars, throwing themselves at the crystals, wincing to bear the explosion. The dragon has three lives. Grian is reminded, then, of a world far away - and he thinks, in a way, the answer is still to die. The universe works in a web of death and life. The Watchers arenā€™t the only power that exists out there. There are other forces at work, stranger than he can imagine, and as Grian lands the final blow, he feels the world around him shift, the borders change, and the End stretch out infinitely beyond him in a mass of dark void. As much as he hates it, it does feel like home. The Watcherā€™s voices echo in the darkness somewhere. Grian deliberately sounds them out.
Then theyā€™re holding hands, standing in a circle, watching the dark, starless sky. Grian stares at the portal in the ground, a swirling mass of blue and black and endlessness, and knows that it will always lead the player back home. He feels that background presence start to lift, and he grips Jimmyā€™s hand tightly in his right hand, Scarā€™s in his left. Scar holds Gem, who holds Impulse, to Skizz, to Pearl, to Lizzie - and to Joel, whose grip on Lizzie and Jimmy is a little harder. In the back of his mind, he knows they have no home world. He wonders if theyā€™ll make it back with them - or if they would once again be torn from him, transported somewhere else in the fabric of the universe. They couldnā€™t, he thinks, because right now, Joelā€™s grip is enough to hold the entire universe itself.Ā 
Gem looks to Pearl, just before they jump. Her eyes are shut, her face lined with quiet determination and concentration, her hair pulled back and tangled from the fight. Gem thinks she might forgive her.Ā 
Then they jump, the nine of them, all holding each other, just like they did in the void, just like they did when Wild Life ended. Worlds spin past them like grains of sand in a vast ocean. A thousand sunrises pass by in the blink of an eye, and Joel feels Jimmy and Lizzie start to drift away from him - but he pulls them in, holding on for dear life, clenching his eyes as the colours swirl around him. Grian knows the Watchers are out there somewhere, no doubt trying to steal him away. They can try, he thinks, surrounded by his friends. In reality, no Watcher can even come close to them now. Love disgusts the Watchers. It repels them. Scar had always said that is what made Grian human still, despite it all. Scar looks at Grian, a single constant in the spinning mass, and feels himself fall back together, like pieces of a puzzle.Ā 
It is sometime in late winter, maybe early Spring. The snow is starting to melt here, and new shoots of grass are just barely emerging from beneath the dry bed of last yearā€™s growth. Stars blink down over the lawn, where nine people lay, hand in hand, breathing hard. A light flickers on from a window a few feet away, where Hypno sits up in bed, wondering what the sound outside is that has woken him. The gentle glow of a Lighthouse hums in the distance. Mumbo rolls over, waking from the strangest dream heā€™s had in his life. Etho meets the eyes of Tango, still awake and drinking over a game on the table, and he feels something shift, like a slight pull at the back of his chest. Xisuma pulls the curtains back from his window and looks out toward the group of people in the distance, and smiles. Heā€™d known it before theyā€™d even landed.Ā 
Joel, still holding the hands of Lizzie and Jimmy, still feeling the sting of the sword and the rush of blood and the hope and loss and finality of Wild Life, starts to laugh.Ā 
hey if you read this far I love you!!! just wanted to get my thoughts out on the impossible lore, without doing a tumblr textpost word vomit lol. you can read this on ao3 if you'd like, I love the comments!
77 notes Ā· View notes
christopherisfoive Ā· 2 days ago
Text
Underneath It All
Han x reader (College AU)
Note: I miss writing dearly however I can not get myself to do so. I have been reading stuff by others and missing those authors who are away. I hope to be able to read their work again soon xx
word count: 5.4k
Tumblr media
I let my eyes wander to the bench where he sat with his friends, talking and eating his lunch. From the curl of his hair to the color of his lips, I was always enamored with his presence. I understood his appealā€”the way girls around the school followed him, talking to his friends just to steal a moment of his attention.
I sighed and lowered my gaze to the grapes on my tray.
"I don't understand why you don't just go up to him and talk like everyone else does," my friend Kat said. She always insisted I had the confidence to do whatever I wantedā€”just like she did.
"It's because I can't do that. I'm not you. Also I don't really get the hype."
She huffed and stuffed one of my grapes into her mouth. I shot her an unserious look, but luckily, she turned the conversation around, and we started talking about finals next week. I tried to lure my brain back to its senses, forcing myself to forget about the puffy-cheeked boy sitting mere feet away.
I hear the screeching of a chair and glance up just as Han stands with his tray. Our eyes meet for a split second. His gaze sharpens, a flicker of something unreadable passing through them before his expression hardensā€”dismissive, like we were kids at the playground and I had just stolen his favorite toy.
ā€œSomething interesting?ā€ he says, cocking a brow.
I clear my throat and look away, pretending to focus on the grapes on my tray. ā€œNot at all.ā€
He huffs a laugh under his breath, low enough that only I catch it. When I glance up again, heā€™s already walking away.
Kat smirks. ā€œOooooh, tension.ā€
I roll my eyes and swipe a fry from her plate, ignoring the smug look on her face. I just wanted the next class to come already.
Hours pass, and somehow, I make it to the end of the day. My last classā€”Art Conceptsā€”is with the least engaging professor in the entire university.
Most days, I can focus just fine, but on select afternoons like this, I find myself sketching assignments for my drawing courses instead.
I usually kept to myself in this class anyway. It just so happened that Han and his two friends, Hyunjin and Felix, were also enrolled.
Today, though, I only saw his friendsā€”no Han in sight.
Fifteen minutes passed, and the professor still hadn't shown up. The room buzzed with quiet conversations, but most students were just waiting. I let my mind wander, zoning out as my gaze settled on the only empty desk beside me.
I didnā€™t even realize how long I had been staring until a familiar, taunting voice broke through my thoughts.
"Are you, like, alive? Orā€¦?"
I blinked and looked upā€”straight into Hanā€™s gaze.
I hadnā€™t even noticed him walk in. But now, standing there with that ever-present smirk, he seemed way too amused. And worse? While I had been lost in my thoughts, I completely missed the fact that this was the only open seat left.
"Huh? Oh, yeah. Just waiting," I respond nonchalantly, forcing my voice to stay even.
I look away before he can catch the shift in my mood, but I swear he senses it anyway.
Han hums, dragging out the sound like he doesnā€™t quite believe me. "Right. Just waiting. Definitely not zoned out, looking completely lost in thought or anything."
I scoff, finally glancing back at him. "Do you always narrate peopleā€™s lives, or am I just lucky?"
His smirk widens as he slides into the empty seat next to me. "Oh, youā€™re definitely lucky."
I can feel the warmth of his presence, the slight brush of his arm against mine, but I refuse to acknowledge it. Instead, I turn my focus back to my sketchbook, determined not to let him get under my skin.
But heā€™s relentless. "Youā€™re awfully quiet now," he says, voice low enough that only I can hear. "You were doing so well with that attitude a second ago."
I glance at him again, my eyes narrowing. "Maybe I just donā€™t have the energy for you today."
His lips twitch, and he leans in slightly, too close for comfort. "Lucky for you, Iā€™m not going anywhere."
I roll my eyes, turning my attention to my sketchbook instead of whatever this was turning into.
I put the rest of my energy into finishing my sketch, hoping the professor would show upā€”though I wouldnā€™t be surprised if we got a last-minute cancellation email. My eyelids felt heavy, and my head bobbed every so often, fighting sleep.
Suddenly, I sat up straight, forcing myself to stay awake.
I could feel Hanā€™s gaze shift toward me. His eyes flicked up and down, like he was assessing me. "You good?"
I didnā€™t even look at him, keeping my focus on my sketchbook. "Yeah. Justā€¦ tired."
He tilted his head slightly, clearly intrigued. "Tired? Or just bored?"
I gritted my teeth, trying to keep my cool. "A little bit of both. How about you? Enjoying the show?"
Han chuckled, leaning back in his seat, clearly enjoying the game. "Oh, Iā€™m enjoying it alright. Watching you struggle to stay awake? Priceless."
I bit back a sarcastic reply, but I couldnā€™t help the heat rising in my cheeks. He was right, and the worst part? He knew it.
"Why did you show up late? Didnā€™t want to sit with your buddies today?" I ask with a small, teasing smile, barely keeping the smugness out of my voice.
Han quirks an eyebrow, clearly surprised by the question. For a moment, his usual cocky expression falters. "What, you think Iā€™m avoiding them?"
I shrug casually, keeping my gaze fixed on my sketchbook, though I canā€™t help but notice how he leans in slightly, probably trying to figure me out. "Could be," I say with a slight smirk, though the truth is, I was just trying to throw him off.
He chuckles, but thereā€™s a certain glint in his eyes now. "You donā€™t know me as well as you think, do you?"
I smile meekly, a bit of satisfaction tugging at the corners of my lips. Maybe this wasnā€™t such a bad idea after all.
He leans in a little, voice dropping. "Or maybe I just donā€™t need them to have a good time."
My heart skips a beat at the implication, but I donā€™t let it show. "Really? So you're fine with sitting next to me then?" I raise an eyebrow, trying to keep the challenge alive.
He smirks, leaning back again. "Oh, I donā€™t mind. You make this class way more interesting."
I roll my eyes, not sure whether I should be annoyed orā€¦ flattered? Either way, I keep my cool. "Sure, because Iā€™m the life of the party."
Han chuckles softly, but thereā€™s something about the way heā€™s looking at me now. "Youā€™d be surprised."
I sit back in my chair, glancing down towards the front of the class, trying to ignore the slight unease swirling in my chest.
Out of the corner of my eye, I notice Hyunjin and Felix staring at usā€”eyes flicking between me and Han. The second they realize Iā€™ve caught their gaze, they quickly look away, though I swear I see the corners of their lips twitching.
I try not to let it get to me, focusing on the front of the room instead, but itā€™s impossible not to feel like Iā€™ve become the topic of their conversation.
Han, of course, notices their quick reaction too, and I can almost hear the smug satisfaction in his voice when he speaks. "They canā€™t keep their eyes off us, huh?"
I sigh inwardly, not giving him the satisfaction of looking his way again. "Maybe theyā€™re just bored."
Han leans closer, his voice a little quieter now, like heā€™s sharing a secret. "I think they know somethingā€™s going on. Maybe theyā€™re waiting for us to make a move."
I raise an eyebrow and cross my arms, leaning back slightly in my chair. "And what kind of move would that be?"
Han tilts his head, a glimmer of curiosity behind his smirk. "I donā€™t knowā€¦ something a little less, uh, distant." His gaze flicks briefly to my face, studying me.
I give him a pointed look. "Distant? Iā€™m not the one leaning in every two seconds."
He chuckles, clearly amused by my response, but thereā€™s a flicker of something else in his eyes. "True. Youā€™re different from the others."
I scoff, leaning forward a little. "And whatā€™s that supposed to mean?"
He shrugs casually, but I can see a slight shift in his posture, as if heā€™s trying to gauge me a little more. "Just thatā€¦ most girls are pretty eager to talk to me. But you? You donā€™t exactly jump at the chance."
I keep my expression neutral, but a little voice in the back of my mind tells me heā€™s digging for something more. "Guess Iā€™m just not like them."
Han raises an eyebrow, clearly intrigued. "Guess not." He leans back in his chair, his eyes lingering on me for a moment longer than Iā€™m comfortable with. "But itā€™s interesting, donā€™t you think? The way youā€™re not all over me like everyone else."
I don't respond to him. Not because I have nothing to say but because I have this horribly feeling that if I do I'll confess to him about all the times I have thought about talking to him.
I donā€™t respond to himā€”not because I have nothing to say, but because I have this horrible feeling that if I do, Iā€™ll accidentally confess to him all the times Iā€™ve thought about talking to him.
The thought hits me like a wave, and my throat tightens. I canā€™t bring myself to say anything more. If I open my mouth, I might just blurt out all the things Iā€™ve been trying to avoid. All the days Iā€™ve watched him from across the room, imagining what it would be like to just walk up to him and say something.
Instead, I stay silent, hoping he doesnā€™t notice the way my heartā€™s picking up speed. I keep my gaze locked on my sketchbook, willing myself to focus on the lines in front of me, even as his presence next to me feels too loud.
Han doesnā€™t push me for an answer, but I can feel his eyes on meā€”probing, like heā€™s waiting for me to crack.
I can feel my heart beat in my ears, each thud louder than the last. My breath catches in my throat, and before I can stop it, I let out a small, awkward cough, hoping itā€™ll cover up the fact that Iā€™m suddenly drowning in this unwelcome feeling.
I try to look down at my sketchbook, but itā€™s like the weight of his gaze is heavy on me now. I know heā€™s still watching, and it makes my skin burn with embarrassment.
"Are you okay?" Hanā€™s voice breaks through the silence, and itā€™s so much softer than I expect.
I swallow hard, willing my face to stay neutral. "Yeah, fine," I say quickly, trying to sound casual, but I can feel the heat in my cheeks betraying me.
I glance at him, just for a second, and then immediately look away when I realize the intensity in his eyes. Great, now he probably knows Iā€™m acting weird.
I glance at him, just for a second, and then immediately look away when I realize the intensity in his eyes. Great, now he probably knows Iā€™m acting weird.
Han doesnā€™t laugh or tease this time. Instead, thereā€™s a moment of silence, and then his voice comes, softer than before. "You sure youā€™re fine?"
I look up at him, trying to keep the nervous flutter out of my chest, but his gaze is a little too intense. I open my mouth to respond, but the words donā€™t come out immediately. Why is he being like this?
He leans a little closer, his tone casual but with an undertone of something more. "You donā€™t usually act like this. You, uh, okay?" His eyes flicker to my face, like heā€™s trying to read me.
For a second, I consider just brushing it off. But the way heā€™s looking at meā€”so quietly observant, like heā€™s seeing through my wallsā€”makes me hesitate. I canā€™t just say something random and pretend everythingā€™s fine.
I clear my throat, finally forcing words out. "Yeah. Iā€™m just tired."
Han doesnā€™t seem entirely convinced, but he doesnā€™t push further. He leans back, though his gaze still lingers for a moment longer than I expect. "Alright. Just making sure."
By this time, it's been almost thirty minutes, and the professor still hasnā€™t shown up. I glance at the clock, my patience running thin. I decide that saving myself by leaving is the best option. The thought of heading back to my dorm and possibly taking a nap on my desk sounds like pure bliss right now.
I start packing my things back into my bag, my mind already half-out the door. Iā€™m just about to zip it up when I rub the exhaustion out of my eyes, feeling the weight of the day settle in.
Before I can grab my bag and head out, I hear Hanā€™s voice again, this time sounding a bit more serious than I expect. "You leaving?"
I pause, the motion of stuffing my sketchbook into my bag halting as I glance up at him. Hanā€™s eyes are no longer playful, and his posture is slightly more upright, like he's actually paying attention to me for the first time today.
I hesitate for a second, debating whether to just walk away or give him some kind of answer. Finally, I shrug, trying to sound casual even though I can feel the heat rising in my chest. "Yeah, donā€™t think this class is happening."
Han studies me for a moment, and then his lips curl into a small, almost knowing smirk. "You sure about that? I think you just might be missing something."
I canā€™t tell if heā€™s being sarcastic or genuine, but itā€™s enough to make me stop mid-motion. I stare at him, my hand frozen on the zipper of my bag. Is he serious? Does he want me to stay?
I stare at him for a moment, unsure if I heard him right. His expression has shifted again, no longer playful, but still too hard to read. My heart skips a beat, and I feel a strange pullā€”like maybe Iā€™m missing something, like maybe he wants me to stay.
I glance at the door, my mind already made up. I should just leave. This class is practically canceled anyway.
But something in the way Han is looking at me makes me pause. Why do I feel like Iā€™m being baited?
He raises an eyebrow, as if heā€™s waiting for me to say something, but all I can do is stare back, unsure of how to respond. I canā€™t decide whether itā€™s his confidence or the curiosity building between us thatā€™s keeping me rooted to the spot.
Finally, I let out a small, almost nervous laugh. "You really think the professor is going to show up?" I try to keep my tone light, but itā€™s clear Iā€™m still trying to deflect.
Han just shrugs, leaning back slightly in his chair, his smirk returning. "Could be. Or maybe, you're just avoiding something."
I frown, unsure of what he means, but the way he says it catches my attention. Heā€™s not even teasing anymore. Thereā€™s something in his eyesā€”something that makes me feel like heā€™s trying to figure me out, in the way that only someone whoā€™s actually paying attention would.
I bite my lip, looking back at my bag again, but somehow, I donā€™t feel the urge to rush out the door anymore. I feel... caught.
Hanā€™s eyes flicker to my bag and then back to me. "You know, Iā€™ve never actually seen you stick around after class." His voice is low, and even though he sounds nonchalant, thereā€™s a subtle weight behind it. "Whatā€™s the rush?"
I feel my stomach flip. Heā€™s definitely noticed something, and Iā€™m not sure if I like that.
I bite my lip, my fingers tracing the edge of my bag, the words swirling in my head. Itā€™s you. Youā€™re the reason I feel like Iā€™m in a rush.
But I canā€™t say that. I canā€™t tell him that.
Instead, I clear my throat, trying to shake the weight of my own thoughts off. "I donā€™t know, maybe I just... have stuff to do." The words feel hollow, like theyā€™re coming from someone else, but I push them out anyway, hoping it will stop him from seeing right through me.
Han doesnā€™t seem convinced, though. His gaze never wavers, like heā€™s watching for any little sign I might give away. And somehow, I feel like Iā€™m standing completely exposed, like he knows exactly what Iā€™m thinking but is waiting for me to say it.
I shift in my seat, trying to keep my cool. "I donā€™t like staying after class. Just feels... pointless."
He raises an eyebrow, clearly not buying it. Thereā€™s something about the way he looks at me that makes me feel like heā€™s trying to coax me into admitting somethingā€”anything.
I let out a breath, my heart beating just a little faster. Thereā€™s this feeling creeping up my chest, like maybe, just maybe, if I told himā€”if I said the wordsā€”something would change. But I canā€™t.
"Anyway," I say, my voice steady but shaking on the inside, "I should probably go."
I stand up quickly, trying to escape the suffocating tension. I can feel his eyes on me as I move, and it makes my pulse quicken even more. Itā€™s him. Heā€™s the rush. Heā€™s the one who keeps me from leaving. But I canā€™t say it. Not now. Not ever.
I push through the door of the building, the cool air hitting my face as I step outside. I take a deep breath, hoping the open space will calm my nerves. The campus is quieter now, the usual hustle and bustle having quieted down as students filter out of the building, heading in different directions.
Finally. Iā€™m free.
But as I take a step forward, I hear the sound of footsteps behind me. A little too close to be a coincidence.
I donā€™t turn around. I canā€™t turn around.
I keep walking, my steps faster now, almost instinctively, trying to escape this strange feeling gnawing at me. I feel the weight of his gaze even without looking back.
But then, out of nowhere, I hear his voice.
"Not running away again, are you?"
I freeze. My heart stumbles in my chest. Hanā€™s standing just behind me now, a few steps away but enough to make it impossible to ignore him. The teasing tone is still there, but itā€™s quieter, more deliberate. His presence is almostā€¦ unsettling now.
I slowly turn to face him, trying to keep my expression neutral, but Iā€™m sure he can see the flicker of confusion in my eyes. He looks completely unbothered, like following me out here was the most normal thing in the world.
"Iā€™m not running away," I say quickly, my voice a little sharper than I intended. I donā€™t even know why I feel defensive; itā€™s not like I owe him an explanation.
Han doesnā€™t seem to mind my tone. He just looks at me with that same unreadable expression. His eyes flicker toward the building we just came from, then back to me.
"So, what is it then?" His voice is low, casual, but the question hangs in the air like a challenge. "You avoiding me?"
I laugh, but itā€™s tight, forced. "No, Iā€™m not avoiding you." My stomach twists, but I refuse to let him see how much his words are affecting me.
Han steps closer, the space between us shrinking, and I feel my pulse quicken. "Funny," he says with a half-smile, his gaze intense. "Because it sure seems like it."
I try to step around him, my thoughts a jumbled mess, but Han steps into my path again, blocking my way. Thereā€™s a smirk tugging at his lips, but his eyes are serious now. Heā€™s not playing games anymore.
"Are you really just going to walk away?"
My breath catches, but I stay silent, my heart pounding like itā€™s about to escape my chest. I glance up at him, and heā€™s looking at me with that same piercing gaze. I feel pinned in place, like Iā€™m stuck between wanting to run and wanting to stay.
I take another step, trying to brush past him, but Han mirrors me, moving just slightly to the side to stay in my path.
"What are you so afraid of?" he asks, his voice low, almost like heā€™s teasing, but thereā€™s a seriousness in the way he looks at me. "You canā€™t just walk away from this."
I turn my back to him, taking a deep breath to steady myself. Heā€™s not going to let it go.
"Whatā€™s your deal, huh?" I snap, spinning around to face him, my voice shaky but loud. I can feel my emotions starting to spiral out of control. "Why do you keep doing this? Why do you keep following me?"
His eyes widen for a split second, but then heā€™s right back to that confident, collected expression. He steps even closer, barely any space between us now. "I donā€™t know. Maybe Iā€™m just curious."
His words hit me like a punch to the gut, and before I can stop it, the floodgates open. "Curious?" I laugh, the sound coming out bitter. "You want to know why Iā€™m avoiding you, right?"
I donā€™t wait for him to answer. The words are spilling out before I can think, like theyā€™ve been locked inside me for far too long.
"Itā€™s you, okay? Youā€¦ you intrigue me." I wince as I say it, my own voice feeling too loud, too vulnerable. "I canā€™t stop thinking about you. I think about talking to you all the time, and I justā€¦ I just canā€™t."
I canā€™t believe Iā€™m saying this. My heart is racing so fast, Iā€™m sure he can hear it. Iā€™m terrified of how exposed I feel, how raw my emotions are right now.
Hanā€™s eyes soften, just slightly, and for a second, I think maybe heā€™s going to say something comforting, but then his lips curl into a small smile.
"So, you do want to talk to me, huh?" He leans in a little closer, his voice almost a whisper. "Then why donā€™t you?"
I open my mouth, but no words come out. I want to run away. I want to disappear into the ground and never come back. But I canā€™t. Not now. Not with him standing there, waiting for me to finish what I started.
I stand there, frozen, my heart pounding so loud Iā€™m sure he can hear it. His eyes are still on me, waiting for my next move, the silence stretching between us like an invisible thread pulling me in.
"So, you think about talking to me all the time?" Hanā€™s voice is a little lower now, almost teasing, but thereā€™s something behind his words I canā€™t quite place. He steps just a little bit closer, his proximity making everything feel heavier.
I try to pull back, but something in me is rooted to the spot. "Iā€¦" My voice falters, and I swallow hard, feeling the weight of his gaze bearing down on me. Itā€™s like heā€™s waiting for me to crumble.
He watches me for a moment, his eyes glinting with something that I canā€™t quite name. Then, finally, he steps back just a bit, his shoulders softening, as if heā€™s deciding to give me space. But instead of turning away, he looks at me with a soft, genuine smile.
"I didnā€™t mean to make you uncomfortable," he says quietly. The teasing edge is gone, replaced by something warmer. More real. "I justā€¦ didnā€™t expect you to say that."
The words settle around me like a weight, and for the first time since this entire conversation started, I feel like I can breathe. His presence isnā€™t overwhelming nowā€”itā€™s almost comforting. Like heā€™s not trying to get anything out of me, but justā€¦ understanding.
I donā€™t know why, but the sudden shift in his demeanor makes me feel like Iā€™ve been holding my breath all this time.
"You intrigue me, too," I say softly, my voice barely above a whisper. It feels almost like a confession, but itā€™s true.
I canā€™t look at him directly, not after everything Iā€™ve said, so I focus on my hands, suddenly feeling all too aware of how much Iā€™ve just exposed. My cheeks heat up, and I pray he wonā€™t notice.
But then, Han reaches out, just lightly touching my arm, and my heart skips a beat. Itā€™s so gentle, almost like heā€™s trying to steady me without saying a word.
"Itā€™s okay," he murmurs, his voice soft, the teasing gone completely now. "You donā€™t have to explain yourself."
And just like that, everything that had felt so heavyā€”so intenseā€”begins to soften. The walls I had built up around myself start to crumble in the most unexpected way. I feel my shoulders relax for the first time since Iā€™ve known him, and I canā€™t help but smile softly.
For a moment, we just stand there, the silence stretching between us like a quiet thread connecting us in ways I never imagined. My heart is still racing, but itā€™s not in a panic anymore. Itā€™s the kind of racing that feels real, like something is about to change.
Hanā€™s gaze doesnā€™t waver from mine, and I can feel the weight of everything Iā€™ve just said hanging in the air. His eyes soften just a little, and I wonder if he can feel the shift too. Maybe heā€™s as caught up in this as I am.
The tension feels like itā€™s building again, but this time itā€™s different. Itā€™s not awkward or uncomfortableā€”itā€™s something else. I donā€™t know if itā€™s the way heā€™s looking at me, or if itā€™s because I finally said the truth out loud, but I canā€™t look away. I donā€™t want to.
But before I can say anything else, I hear the sound of footsteps approaching. My heart gives a little lurch, and I look away just as Hyunjin and Felix come around the corner of the building. Han doesnā€™t break eye contact with me until they catch up, and then he turns his head slightly, breaking the spell we were caught in.
"Hey, guys," Han says, his tone shifting as his friends approach. They give him a knowing look, and then they glance at me, but they donā€™t say anything right away. Itā€™s like theyā€™re waiting for him to explain.
I clear my throat, suddenly feeling a little out of place. "Hey," I mumble, trying to act casual even though my heart is still pounding.
Han looks over at me, his eyes glinting with a teasing edge again, but thereā€™s something different in his expression this time.
"These are my friends, Hyunjin and Felix." He gestures toward the two of them. "Youā€™ve met Felix before, right?"
Felix gives me a warm smile, his eyes lighting up when he sees me. "Yeah, I think we had a class together last semester!"
Hyunjin just gives me a small nod, his eyes sharp, but he doesnā€™t say much. Iā€™m sure heā€™s observing everything, like he always does.
I try to smile back at them, but the conversation feels a little distant now. Iā€™m still reeling from the earlier exchange with Han, and now, with the three of them standing there, Iā€™m not sure what to say.
"Nice to meet you both," I say, my voice a little quieter than usual.
Han catches my eye again, and I can feel the unspoken words between us. The way he looks at me now is differentā€”like he knows something I donā€™t.
As soon as Hyunjin and Felix join us, the atmosphere shifts again. I notice Felix giving me another friendly smile, but Hyunjin, on the other hand, seems to be observing us a little too closely.
Han looks at him for a moment, his expression shifting to one of mild annoyance. "What?" Han asks, his voice tinged with a quiet warning.
Hyunjin leans in a little, his eyes flicking back and forth between me and Han, a smirk tugging at his lips. "I didnā€™t know you were so... chatty these days."
Hanā€™s cheeks flush slightly, and I catch the briefest moment where he looks like heā€™s about to say something, but he just gives a short, almost dismissive laugh instead. He turns to me, trying to play it cool again. "Donā€™t mind him, he likes to tease."
But Hyunjinā€™s eyes never leave Han, and he raises an eyebrow, his tone light but with an edge. "Oh, we can tell."
Felix seems to catch on to the vibe pretty quickly and shoots a look at Hyunjin, trying to diffuse the moment with a casual comment. "Itā€™s been a while since weā€™ve all hung out, right?"
Hyunjin shrugs, his gaze still lingering on Han for just a moment longer before he finally turns to me with a bright, friendly grin. "Sorry if weā€™re making things awkward. Weā€™ve just been waiting for Han to make a move for, like, forever."
My heart skips, but I force a smile, pretending I didnā€™t catch the hint. I look at Han, who looks a little uncomfortable, shifting his weight from foot to foot. "A move?" I ask, genuinely confused.
Felix jumps in quickly, laughing a little too loudly. "He means just, you knowā€¦ being less of a weirdo around people."
Han shoots him a glare, and I can see his usual easygoing confidence slipping just slightly. "I donā€™t know what theyā€™re talking about," he mutters, clearly embarrassed.
But it doesnā€™t seem like Hyunjin is done just yet. He leans in a bit, looking at Han with a playful, knowing grin. "Sure, sure. But donā€™t worry, Iā€™m sure itā€™s only a matter of time before you show us how you really feel."
Iā€™m still not entirely sure what they mean, but itā€™s enough to make my heart race again, a mix of confusion and something I canā€™t quite place bubbling up inside me.
I glance between them, trying to piece together what theyā€™re saying. Felix and Hyunjin are clearly enjoying themselves, but Han seems... almost caught off guard by their teasing. Itā€™s subtle, but thereā€™s something in the way he wonā€™t meet my eyes, something that makes my stomach twist.
"Whatā€™s that supposed to mean?" I find myself asking before I can stop it, my voice barely above a whisper.
Hyunjin grins, shooting me a playful wink, his tone light but knowing. "Oh, donā€™t worry about it," he says, before nudging Felix. "Youā€™ll figure it out soon enough."
I blink, still unsure, but I feel my cheeks start to burn again. My eyes flicker to Han, who's now standing just a little too close for comfort. Heā€™s still quiet, but I can feel the weight of his presence beside me, almost like heā€™s waiting for me to say something.
My heart is pounding, and I try to brush off the tension, but itā€™s getting harder to ignore.
As if sensing my confusion, Han finally speaks, his voice softer than usual. "Itā€™s not like that." He glances at me, his gaze lingering just long enough for me to catch the subtle vulnerability in his eyes before he looks away.
The moment feels heavy, and Iā€™m not sure if itā€™s my racing heartbeat or the silence between us that makes it so hard to breathe. I feel like I should say something, but Iā€™m not sure what to make of any of this yet.
Felix and Hyunjin continue their walk ahead, but Iā€™m left standing there, caught between confusion and something elseā€”something that feels a lot like... curiosity.
I glance at Han again, but this time, he doesnā€™t look back. Instead, he gives a small, almost imperceptible sigh, like heā€™s resigned to something. "You should get going," he says, his voice almost gentle.
I hesitate for a moment, unsure of what to say. "Yeahā€¦ I should." But even as I turn to walk away, I feel his presence linger behind me, and I know that whatever this is between us... itā€™s not over yet.
49 notes Ā· View notes
discordiansamba Ā· 5 hours ago
Text
still rotating this blue exorcist AU idea from two nights ago, so I figure I might as well talk about it! the basic idea of the AU started with "what if Yukio was raised relatively in the dark about his origins, but Rin wasn't" and it sort of just snowballed from there, as things do.
on the night of his birth, rin's demon heart is never sealed. yuri calms him down all on her own, despite all of her own struggles that night. she survives childbirth, and pleads that she'll raise rin herself, so that he won't harm others.
(shiemihaza looks in her eyes, and this time, she agrees)
once it's confirmed that yukio is human, and has not inherited satan's flames, shiro agrees to raise him for yuri and give him a normal life. he keeps yukio's origins a secret from him, only vaguely alluding to the fact that he has an older twin brother who lives with their mother.
yuri and rin are confined at the Vatican, not allowed to leave the room they are given. yuri survived, but the traumatic pregnancy followed by the even more traumatic childbirth has clearly taken its toll on her. she is much weaker, and no one expect her to live long.
she ends up living for eight more years anyways on pure determination alone.
she raises rin carefully, teaching him how to control his flames and his strength. how to be kind to others, even if they aren't kind to him. rin grows up with a mother who is physically frail, so he learns to be gentle because he doesn't want to hurt her.
shiro becomes paladin. he visits yuri whenever he can- and at first, he's really just here for her. he still thinks she's crazy for thinking she can tame her demon son, considering what happened with satan. but eventually, he comes to understand that rin isn't his father.
(yuri learns from her mistakes. she doesn't repeat them with rin.)
yuri's health takes a turn for the worse in the twins' seventh year. she passes away after their eighth birthday. there's mutters in the Vatican about finally getting rid of satan's spawn.
shiro is not going to let that happen, so warily takes some advice from Mephisto. he doesn't trust him one bit, confident he's playing at some kind of long game, but he promised yuri he'd protect both of her children, and he intends to do just that.
he ends up making rin his familiar.
(he holds rin's hands and makes him promise that he'll never use his flames on humans, unless its an absolute emergency. the boy's spiral eyes are just like his father's as he looks at him, but the person behind them couldn't be less like his father if he tried. rin promises.)
for the first time since he was born, rin leaves the room he was confined in for so long. he's going to finally meet his little brother that he's heard so much about.
he has to wear a weird, itchy bracelet to do it, though. it's supposed to make him look completely human to even people who have a mashou. mephisto made it.
(it's a rosary, because mephisto is determined to be an ironic little shithead at all times.)
his mom named him rinka. when he goes to live among humans, shiro gives him the name okumura rin.
fujimoto yukio meets his twin brother for the first time when he's eight years old. he's a strange kid, and it takes him awhile to get used to his presence at the monastery. there's something almost... disquieting about him, but that feeling fades over time.
rin doesn't go to school. everyone agrees that's probably a terrible idea. yuri taught him how to read and write. shiro tries to teach him the other subjects, but rin's not very interested.
(he is interested in cooking, though. lifehack: teach the demon kid you are now raising how to do math via cooking.)
rin keeps his bracelet on at all times around the monastery. he only takes it off when shiro needs rinka.
yukio does not grow up seeing demons. he has been blind in his left eye since birth- but that all changes after an encounter with a demon right before he moves into the true cross dorms. he doesn't remember much of what happened. all he knows is that rin saved him.
he learns demons are real, and that his father is an exorcist. and that rin has known about this all along, because he's been able to see demons his whole life. shiro grits his teeth, and decides to enroll yukio in cram school, with apologies to yuri.
(he has a bad feeling that yukio's encounter with that demon wasn't simply chance. the demon sight that mephisto sealed away is back- and with it, the vision in yukio's left eye.)
shiro doesn't tell yukio about his origins, nor that of his brother's. most of the exorcist world has forgotten that yuri egin ever had twins. only a few choice people who lived through that event are aware of this fact. there's only one son of Satan, and he is the paladin's familiar now. that's common knowledge.
mephisto: hm. I have a good idea. let's enroll rin at true cross academy as well!
rin, who has never gone to school in his life: i'm sorry what.
mephisto: you'll be able to protect your brother that way!
(shiro watches yukio at cram school. rin watches him at regular school. but also at cram school, because he's there too as shiro's familiar rinka. yukio just doesn't know that part.)
(at least he finally gets an excuse to wear that cool mask he bought that covers the lower half of his face. otherwise yukio would 100% recognize him. and he very much does not want that. he'd like to stay human in yukio's eyes for at least a little longer.)
22 notes Ā· View notes
mikibwrites Ā· 3 days ago
Text
Fuck it Friday
It's 4:13AM and I just wrote a scene in a wip I haven't touched in over a year, so that's something! Here's a gift for those who continuously tag me every week in wip games, you don't know how much I appreciate you, even when I'm having such horrible writer's block. This is from my TrueBlood AU, in which I am attempting to rewrite each episode of LS, except it takes place in the TB universe. It's slow going bc of the changes I have to make BUT it still lives in my head all the time. So here's something a little sad and angsty, but maybe hopeful? This is from 1x08, so you have context, but obviously things are different ;) It's a long one, too. An entire scene, 1k! So there's more under the cut :)
Hours later, his father had gone home exasperated and TK couldnā€™t find it in himself to care. The sweet nurse was back. This time, for some reason, he clocked her name badge: Traci.Ā 
Traci didnā€™t pay him any mind as she grabbed the chart off the end of Carlosā€™ bed, checked his heart rate, oxygen saturation, all the monitors and lines connected to his body. She pulled out a penlight and carefully, so very gently, raised his eyelids to shine the beam into his pupils. TK knew sheā€™d find no reaction, but he also knew it was another thing to check off a list, just in case.Ā 
Traci went through the entire checklist in silence, not acknowledging TK at all, which was odd. She usually had a kind smile for him, even if it reminded him of his fatherā€™sā€”a little exasperated. But this time she ignored him entirely as she went about her duties. He wondered if heā€™d annoyed her enough that her kind demeanorā€”her customer service face, he almost snorted to himselfā€”had fallen by the wayside when he was the only one present in the room. Heā€™d become furniture, which was fitting, since he felt like heā€™d solidified in place. He hadnā€™t moved a single muscle in hours, not even needing to breathe to put on a good show for anyone.Ā 
Finally, Traci hooked the chart back on the end of the bed, but instead of leaving the room without a word as TK expected her to do, she turned and looked right at him.
For a moment, her eyes were hard, determined, but it seemed like this sweet woman was incapable of harshness because they softened after only a moment, looking at him with something like pity. It didnā€™t even raise his hackles like it normally would. He had no strength left to care what she thought of him.
ā€œListen,ā€ she began softly, still standing a few feet away from. ā€œI donā€™t know much about vampire health, but I do know about the bleeds. You need to sleep soon, or feed, or youā€™ll die.ā€
ā€œIā€™m already dead,ā€ was TKā€™s rote answer. She sighed, and he could tell she was slightly annoyed at him but didnā€™t want to show it.Ā 
ā€œI can bring you a bag from theā€”ā€
ā€œNo.ā€ He almost winced at his harsh tone, his nature creeping out of him a bit, snarling.Ā 
She didnā€™t question why he wouldnā€™t take a blood bag from their supply, just moved on. He was oddly thankful amidst his melancholy.Ā 
ā€œThen let me find you a light-tight room for a couple of hours. Please, you need to rest. Do you think, when he wakes up, heā€™ll want to see you like this? Not taking care of yourself?ā€ TK could applaud her tactic, appealing to his very obvious care for the man in the hospital bed, but he had an answer for that too.Ā 
ā€œTo be honest, he probably wonā€™t want to see me anyway. Itā€™s not like weā€™re anything serious.ā€
She raised a very skeptical eyebrow at him. He couldnā€™t blame her. He was purposefully slowly killing himself holding vigil for a man heā€™d pushed away at every slight show of something deeper between them. He probably should have taken this as a sign from the universe that he should cut ties with Carlos for good, that being around TK wasnā€™t safe for him. The worst part was, what happened had nothing to do with the supernatural at all; it was just Carlosā€™ job and itā€™s random, merciless dangers that landed them here. But TK couldnā€™t help wondering if it wasnā€™t a sign from the universe anyway.Ā 
ā€œForgive me if I donā€™t take your word on that. Please, let me find you somewhere to rest, and you can come back in a couple of hours.ā€ Her face was all sympathy, almost pleading.
ā€œWhy do you care what happens to me, anyway?ā€ Iā€™m a monster from your nightmares, he doesnā€™t say out loud, a qualifier that isnā€™t needed but true all the same.Ā 
ā€œIā€™m a nurse. Caring about people is in the job description,ā€ she says with a casual shrug.Ā 
ā€œIā€™m not people.ā€ Itā€™s a true statement, full stop.
ā€œSee, I donā€™t believe that. I think everyone, good or bad, living or dead, has a right to health and happiness. And right now, I care about his health and your health and also my own sanity, so I canā€™t watch this anymore without doing something about it. Also, Iā€™m pretty sure I could take you right now, in the state youā€™re in, so donā€™t try me again. Iā€™ll be back in a moment.ā€
With that, she breezed out of the room and TK was left floundering. She was right, though; she could probably bully him into any position she chose right now, given how much his body had deteriorated without rest or blood. He felt like heā€™d melt into the floor soon.Ā 
When she returned less than ten minutes later, she practically did just that. She threw a heavy blanket over him and grabbed his wrists in a surprisingly strong grip. ā€œCan you stand?ā€
ā€œMaybe,ā€ he said honestly.Ā 
He let her help him from the chair, unsteady on his feet and leaning on her more than he would like to admit.Ā 
ā€œThereā€™s no windows between here and where weā€™re going, but I brought the blanket just in case. Come on, weā€™re even staying on this floor. But if you sass me one more time, Iā€™m putting you down in the morgue.ā€
That almost startled a laugh out of him, more an exhalation of air than anything else.Ā 
The room she brought him to had two small cots and a row of five lockers. A break room of sorts. What he really needed was to go to ground, an enclosed space near the surface of the earth would rest him properly, but if this was the best he was getting it was more than he deserved. She didnā€™t turn the light on when they entered, which he was grateful for. The harsh lights of the hospital were already getting to him, another thing he didnā€™t want to admit, but she seemed to instinctively know how to handle his needs in the moment.Ā 
She guided him over to a cot and helped him sit. He was nearly instantly horizontal, like a felled tree, but he was grateful when his head hit a pillow and not something hard like the cotā€™s frame. He lost track of the passage of time while she tucked him in like a sweet mother, taking care with him like he was someone worth caring about. Like he was human.Ā 
ā€œSleep, and I promise Iā€™ll come wake you myself if there are any changes, okay?ā€
He looked at her wryly with all the strength he had left, his body already drifting into a state of altered consciousness. ā€œYouā€™d wake a sleeping vampire? You have a death wish?ā€
She scoffed at him with a smirk. ā€œDid we not just establish that I could totally take you?ā€
He wanted to laugh at her, wanted to come back with something snarky but also menacing, but he was already out.
Tagging some Tarlos mutuals @herefortarlos @guardian-angle22 @bonheur-cafe @carlos-tk @paperstorm @basilsunrise @rmd-writes @lemonlyman-dotcom @cold-blooded-jelly-doughnut @firstprince-history-huh and also specifically thanking @alrightbuckaroo @carlos-in-glasses and @strandnreyes for tagging me in other wip games :)
27 notes Ā· View notes
puhpandas Ā· 5 months ago
Text
I think the reason beckory works well is that tony has a habit of getting self righteous and in his own head about things but Gregory isnt afraid to tell him off or call him out about things. the point of tony in ggy is that nobody ever told him that how hes treating other people isnt good, so that's why he got so bad. but tony would be close to Gregory and have every rational reason in the world to listen to Gregory so when he would say something like "you're treating ellis badly and that's not what a good friend does, you need to do better" hed actually listen and take it into account and improve himself
#everyone in ggy is oblivious but gregory wouldnt be#hed be used to flawed people by being family with vanessa and freddy and best friends with cassie#and in turn tony#so when tony showcases traits of being flawed he cares about him and can look past them bc he knows tony is a good person#but he also keeps him in check when he goes too far#gregory who would fight someone so intensely he would be put in the hospital if someone insulted cassie:#tony you shouldnt resent ellis and say hes annoying just because he doesnt know all about this journalist from the 1920s#i think the concept of Gregory trying to be normal and live a normal life with 3 star fam and actively having to make it happen#is interesting#bc i feel like tony is so abnormal and has become disconnected from reality especially in a scenario where he lives after the ggy attack#that interacting wiht gregory whos so strange and interesting and mysterious but also has both feet rooted in the present and reality#would do him a lot of good#just make him finally take a step back and see the bigger picture and take a chill pill#also its ironic bc gregory is secretly in his head trying soo hard to be normal and do normal things#and it appears so effortless to Tony that it literally fixes him#i love thinking gregory and others relationships as Gregory not really doing anything but he still affects ppl so heavily#like gregory just existing and freddy developing a soul and sentience and finding a will to live and a purpose after dropping lead singer#gregory almost accidentally saving vanessa and just existing in her life being someone she wants to live for#giving her the motivation to get back up and eventually allowing her to heal enough to want to enjoy life by herself#Gregory doing nothing but being cassies friend and it changes her after a lifetime of abandonment#to the point where it makes her happy and fufilled and brings out the determination and bravery in her#and finally gregory with tony where him just being in tonys life not trying hard to help him out and change his way of seeing life#actually does the most to change his life and shows him that he can view things differently and that now#he finds that he WANTS to#pandas.txt#3 star fam#beckory#superstar duo#gregory#tony
38 notes Ā· View notes
arolesbianism Ā· 5 months ago
Text
I love drawing Aris as sif so much she's so cutsies. It almost makes up for the horrors of having to draw her as sif. Almost.
#rat rambles#eternal gales#stars posting#I will live in a state of not rly understanding everyone's hatred of lineart until I do sprite redraws#I get it now. this is hell#it doesnt help that I have to improv poses and expressions and stuff a thing that Im not good enough at style emulation to do well#I was going to try to do all of sifs battle portraits with aris but Im like 3 hours in and only done with 5 of them I am not strong enough#tbf in theory the rest after the first 7 shouldnt be as bad since I can just edit the first ones but I dont wannaaaaa#I Do have ideas tho. alas.#Ive just been thinking oh so hard abt her expressions throughout the acts#also abt her going through the horrors in general#for the first two acts she isnt smilely like sif is instead having a very determined look#but after that she becomes a lot more like. innitentive I guess?#basically imagine she's like completely stuck in her own head at that point and is barely processing the things around her#she also gets her only smile within this set being her buff/heal animation where she puts on a fake smile to try to meet her pretend#shes ok and paying attention quota#its not helping. its only making the others worry more.#I have the least ideas for act 5 but I think it'd be fun to maybe have her actually make eye contact with the camera for those?#shes looking off center for all her other ones so I think itd help set the tone of oh god fucked up shit is happening#also she tends to mask more when stressed so.#in general its just very fun thinking abt the ways aris would handle things differently than sif#for one she doesnt have as many side quests where she gets nosy and regrets it due to a mix of her being so fixated on solving the loops#and her just generally being bad at reading most ppl leading her to not rly noticing or caring abt stuff that sif would#mainly she doesnt get the confession side quest despite sier still trying every loop because she didn't rly realize how important it was to#sier and just sorta assumed it was not that important in the grand scheme of things#but she Does have a similar side quest with mase where she gets to have a self hatred spiral <3#in the house shed sometimes catch mase secretly pick some stuff up when shes not looking and if she asks at the end hed say that he was#going to make something but didnt get everything he needed. this leads aris to assume itd be some tool or weapon or smth like the bomb#so if she went around and found all the spots where he collects stuff in one loop shed be able to ask again and he'd reveal he wanted to#make matching bracelets for everyone. and aris would get frustrated and upset and then freak out because she got mad and spiral
1 note Ā· View note
pucksandpower Ā· 3 months ago
Text
Second Heart
Happy Nation: A Series of Standalone Fics
Lewis Hamilton x Senna!Reader
Summary: all youā€™ve ever wanted was to be able to race just like your Papai ā€¦ no matter the cost (or in which always going for a gap that exists runs in the Senna family)
Tumblr media
You sit cross-legged in front of the TV, shoulders hunched, the remote clutched tight in your little hand. The screen crackles, and there he is ā€” Ayrton. Papai. His yellow helmet blazes under the bright afternoon sun, the car flying down the straight, smooth as a bird on water.
Your eyes donā€™t blink. The sound of engines growls through the speakers, vibrating all the way to your heart. Itā€™s like heā€™s right there. Alive.
And so fast. So, so fast. You almost feel like youā€™re in the car with him, that if you close your eyes, you could taste the gasoline and the rubber, the wind whipping across your face.
ā€œPapai ā€¦ā€ you whisper, pressing the volume button louder.
Adriane steps into the room, the clink of her bracelets soft but steady. She pauses when she sees you, arms crossed, one hip jutted out.
ā€œI thought you were doing homework.ā€
You donā€™t answer, too lost in the footage. The video cuts to a slow-motion shot of Ayrton weaving through the rain, tires spinning in the spray like magic. They call it genius ā€” what he did at Monaco, at Suzuka, at Donington Park. To you, itā€™s just your Papai being Papai.
ā€œTurn it off.ā€ Your motherā€™s voice sharpens now. She hates it when you watch these tapes. Youā€™ve heard her say it before, more times than you can count ā€” Itā€™s not healthy. You shouldnā€™t keep living in the past. But you donā€™t feel like youā€™re living in the past. You feel like youā€™re meeting him for the first time, every time.
ā€œJust five more minutes,ā€ you plead without looking away.
ā€œNo.ā€
ā€œBut I-ā€
ā€œI said no, agora!ā€
Her tone makes you flinch. The remote slips from your hand onto the floor with a dull thud. But you still canā€™t tear your eyes from the screen, where Ayrtonā€™s car crosses the finish line, the Brazilian flag draped over his shoulders as the crowd roars. Your heart beats faster. Thereā€™s a strange energy in you, like the buzz before a storm. You push yourself up to your knees, your voice small but determined.
ā€œI want to race.ā€
Adrianeā€™s laugh is immediate and sharp, like glass shattering. ā€œDonā€™t be silly.ā€
ā€œIā€™m not being silly!ā€ You twist around to look at her now, the words spilling out. ā€œI wanna race, MĆ£e! Like Papai!ā€
Her face changes. The air shifts, heavy and strange. You see it happen ā€” the tightness in her jaw, the way her smile falls away like it was never there.
ā€œNo.ā€
ā€œBut-ā€
ā€œNo!ā€ She snaps, louder this time, and it makes you shrink back. ā€œAbsolutely not. Never.ā€
You bite your lip, feeling the burn at the back of your throat. But you donā€™t stop. Not yet.
ā€œWhy not?ā€ You whisper.
Your mother exhales sharply through her nose, as if the question alone is an insult. She crosses the room in two quick strides, crouching down until her face is level with yours. Her hands, delicate but strong, grip your shoulders tighter than usual.
ā€œBecause racing is dangerous,ā€ she says, enunciating every word like sheā€™s trying to hammer them into your skull. ā€œDo you understand me? Itā€™s not a game. It took your father from us.ā€
Her voice wavers on the last sentence, but you donā€™t care. Thereā€™s something stubborn growing in you, something you donā€™t quite recognize yet.
ā€œPapai loved it.ā€
ā€œAnd look where it got him,ā€ she shoots back, her voice sharp as a knife.
You blink, stunned by the words. Sheā€™s never said it like that before. She sees your expression ā€” hurt, confused ā€” and her face softens, just for a second.
ā€œSweetheart ā€¦ā€ She sighs, brushing a strand of hair from your forehead. ā€œI know you miss him. I miss him too. Every single day. But I wonā€™t let racing take you away from me.ā€
ā€œBut it wonā€™t-ā€
ā€œEnough.ā€ Her voice is final, the way grown-upsā€™ voices get when thereā€™s no more room for argument. ā€œThis conversation is over.ā€
You open your mouth, then close it again. Sheā€™s already standing up, brushing invisible dust from her jeans. The TV hums in the background, the commentators babbling about pole positions and podiums.
Adriane snatches the remote from the floor and jabs the power button. The screen goes black, as if Papai never existed at all.
You feel hollow.
Your mother stands there for a moment, the silence thick between you. Then she crouches again, her hands cupping your face this time, thumbs brushing over your cheeks.
ā€œListen to me.ā€ Her voice is quieter now, almost pleading. ā€œI lost your father. I canā€™t-ā€ She stops, swallows hard. ā€œI canā€™t lose you too. Okay?ā€
You donā€™t nod. You donā€™t speak. You just stare at her, your little heart breaking in ways you donā€™t fully understand yet.
ā€œIā€™m serious,ā€ she whispers, her forehead resting against yours. ā€œNo racing. Not ever.ā€
And then she kisses the top of your head, soft and lingering, as if that alone could erase the conversation, the dream, everything. She walks out of the room, her footsteps fading down the hall.
You sit there for a long time, staring at the blank TV screen, fists clenched in your lap. Your chest feels tight, like something inside you is being squeezed too hard.
You think about Papai. About how he smiled in the cockpit, how the car seemed to dance under his hands, how the crowd chanted his name like a song. He wasnā€™t afraid.
And neither are you.
You pick up the remote again. Your thumb hovers over the play button, hesitant for just a moment. Then you press it.
The screen flickers back to life, and Ayrton is there, flying through the rain like a miracle.
You smile.
One day, you think.
One day, youā€™ll race too.
***
The front door clicks shut behind you as you step into the house, dropping your school bag with a heavy thud. You bend down to untie your sneakers, already rehearsing what youā€™ll tell your mom ā€” how your science project earned a gold star, how you managed to trade a snack with JoĆ£o without getting caught. You have it all planned, down to the way youā€™ll grin when she offers you that after-school snack.
But as soon as you straighten up, the voices hit you.
Loud. Sharp. Angry.
You freeze, one hand still on your shoelace.
ā€œYou have no right ā€” none ā€” to tell me how to raise my daughter!ā€ Your motherā€™s voice is sharp, like glass breaking. Sheā€™s in the living room. You canā€™t see her from the hallway, but you donā€™t need to. You can imagine her perfectly ā€” the tight set of her mouth, the way her arms probably cross over her chest.
And then, another voice, familiar in a strange way. Low and hard. ā€œIā€™m not telling you how to raise her, Adriane. Iā€™m telling you what she told me ā€” how she called me crying because you refuse to let her chase the only thing sheā€™s ever wanted.ā€
Alain.
Your heart skips. You know him. Everyone knows him. Papaiā€™s fiercest rival ā€” and, in the end, his friend. The man from the stories, from old photographs your mother keeps locked away. Alain, who came to the funeral and cried even when the cameras werenā€™t on him.
Why is he here?
You step closer, drawn by their words like a thread pulling you tight. You press yourself against the wall and peek around the corner, just enough to see them.
Adriane stands in the middle of the room, arms crossed exactly like you pictured. Her blonde hair falls in soft waves over her shoulders, but her face is tight, her jaw locked in anger. Alain stands across from her, looking just as frustrated. His hands move as he talks, fast and insistent, like heā€™s trying to grab hold of the air between them and shape it into something that makes sense.
ā€œSheā€™s seven!ā€ Your mother snaps, her voice cracking at the edges. ā€œShe doesnā€™t understand what sheā€™s asking for.ā€
ā€œShe understands better than you think,ā€ Alain fires back. ā€œShe understands perfectly. She called me in tears ā€” tears, Adriane ā€” because you shut her down without even listening.ā€
ā€œI listened.ā€ Her voice drops, low and furious. ā€œAnd I said no.ā€
Alain scoffs, running a hand through his hair. ā€œYou said no because youā€™re scared.ā€
Your motherā€™s eyes flash. ā€œOf course Iā€™m scared! Sheā€™s my daughter! You, of all people, should understand-ā€
ā€œI do understand.ā€ Alainā€™s voice softens, but only just. ā€œI carried his casket. I watched you cry over him. But thatā€™s exactly why you canā€™t do this to her.ā€
Adrianeā€™s face crumples for a split second, so brief you might have missed it if you hadnā€™t been watching so closely. ā€œHeā€™s not here, Alain,ā€ she whispers, and it sounds like a confession and an accusation all at once. ā€œHeā€™s not here to see this, to say if itā€™s right or wrong. And heā€™s not here to save her if something goes wrong.ā€
Alainā€™s voice drops, steady and determined. ā€œAnd you think Ayrton would want you to stop her? You think he would want her to live her whole life wrapped in fear because of what happened to him?ā€
ā€œSheā€™s my child.ā€ Adrianeā€™s voice cracks like a whip, but thereā€™s something desperate underneath it now, like sheā€™s fighting to keep her footing in a conversation she knows sheā€™s already losing. ā€œAnd I will not lose her.ā€
Alainā€™s eyes narrow. ā€œYouā€™re not protecting her. Youā€™re imprisoning her.ā€
Your mother stares at him, her breath coming fast and uneven. For a moment, everything goes still ā€” so quiet you can hear the ticking of the old clock on the mantel.
Then Alain steps forward, his hands on his hips. ā€œIf you wonā€™t help her, I will. Iā€™ll teach her to kart myself if I have to.ā€
Adriane barks out a bitter laugh, but itā€™s laced with pain. ā€œYou can try,ā€ she says, her voice brittle. ā€œBut donā€™t expect me to come watch. I refuse to set foot at a race, and I wonā€™t look at her as long as I know thereā€™s a chance she wonā€™t come back.ā€
Her words hang in the air, thick and suffocating. You feel like you canā€™t breathe. You press yourself harder against the wall, your chest tight with emotions you canā€™t name.
And thatā€™s when the floor creaks.
Both of them turn at the sound.
ā€œMeu Deus ā€¦ā€ your mother whispers, her hands flying to her mouth. ā€œYouā€™re home.ā€
Alainā€™s face softens instantly. He kneels down, arms open. ā€œCome here, sweetheart.ā€
You hesitate, just for a moment. Then, without thinking, you bolt from your hiding spot and run straight into Alainā€™s arms. He catches you easily, wrapping you in a hug that feels like safety. Like warmth.
Adriane stands frozen, her hands still over her mouth. Her eyes are wide, filled with a mix of heartbreak and anger and something you donā€™t fully understand.
Alain pulls back just enough to look at you, his hands resting gently on your shoulders. ā€œHey,ā€ he says softly. ā€œIā€™ve got a question for you.ā€
You blink up at him, your heart pounding.
ā€œHow would you like to come to Switzerland with me?ā€ His voice is calm, but thereā€™s a flicker of something in his eyes. ā€œYou could learn to kart there. Iā€™ll teach you myself. What do you think?ā€
Your heart races. Switzerland. Karting. Learning to drive. It feels like a dream, one you didnā€™t even know you could have.
But then you look at your mother.
Adrianeā€™s face is pale, her hands still clutched tight over her mouth like they might stop her from saying something sheā€™ll regret. Her eyes are glassy with unshed tears, and thereā€™s a kind of pain in them that makes your chest ache.
You know what this means to her. You know how much it hurts.
But you also know what it means to you.
Youā€™ve wanted this for as long as you can remember ā€” for as long as youā€™ve been able to understand what racing is. And here it is, right in front of you. A chance.
You swallow hard and look back at Alain. His expression is kind but serious, like he knows exactly what youā€™re thinking.
ā€œItā€™s your choice,ā€ he says quietly. ā€œNo one can make it for you.ā€
You take a deep breath. Your hands shake a little, but you ball them into fists to steady yourself.
ā€œI want to go,ā€ you whisper.
Your mother makes a soft, choked sound ā€” like someone punched all the air out of her.
ā€œMinha filha ā€¦ā€ Her voice breaks.
You look at her, and it feels like your heart is splitting in two. ā€œI have to, MĆ£e.ā€
She closes her eyes, pressing her hands tighter to her face. For a moment, she just stands there, trembling. Then she drops her hands and wipes her eyes with quick, angry swipes.
ā€œOkay,ā€ she whispers, her voice raw and broken. ā€œOkay. Go, then.ā€
The words sting, sharper than anything youā€™ve ever felt. But you nod. You have to.
Alain gives your shoulders a gentle squeeze. ā€œWeā€™ll call every day,ā€ he promises, glancing at Adriane, though she wonā€™t look at him. ā€œWhenever you want.ā€
Your mother doesnā€™t answer. She just turns away, her shoulders hunched like the weight of the world is pressing down on her.
Your heart feels heavy, but thereā€™s something else now too ā€” something lighter. Hope.
You glance up at Alain, and he smiles, soft and warm.
ā€œSwitzerland, huh?ā€ You say, trying to sound brave.
Alain chuckles. ā€œSwitzerland.ā€
And for the first time in a long while, you feel like you can finally breathe.
***
Life in Switzerland feels like a dream. Every morning, the mountains rise outside your window, peaks dusted in snow even as the spring sun warms the air. The international school Alain enrolled you in is small, the kids friendly. They speak a mix of languages ā€” French, German, Italian ā€” and though itā€™s strange at first, you like how every word feels like a little puzzle to solve.
But school is just the beginning of your day. The real magic happens afterward.
Every afternoon, Alain picks you up in his car ā€” a sleek, silver Audi with leather seats that always smell faintly like coffee ā€” and takes you straight to the karting track just outside town. Thereā€™s a rhythm to your days now: school, then the track, where the scent of gasoline and hot rubber fills the air.
ā€œCome on, petite championne,ā€ Alain says every day as you hop into the kart, the nickname slipping off his tongue with an easy smile. ā€œLetā€™s see if you can make me proud today.ā€
The kart rumbles beneath you, a buzz that shoots from your hands to your heart. The moment your foot touches the pedal, the world falls away. The wind rushes against your face, the engine purring with every twist of the wheel.
Here, in the kart, you feel free ā€” like nothing can catch you, not even the pieces of your life that feel too big or too broken to understand.
Alain watches from the sidelines, hands tucked into the pockets of his jacket, his face calm but focused. He takes notes every time you race, shouting tips when you pull up to the pit lane.
ā€œDonā€™t wait so long to hit the brakes before that hairpin, you lose too much time,ā€ heā€™ll say. Or, ā€œYouā€™re getting faster through the straights. Donā€™t get greedy on the corners, though ā€” youā€™ve got to feel the grip.ā€
You listen to every word, hungry to learn. And when he grins after you complete a lap, clapping his hands like you just won a Grand Prix, your heart swells.
By the time you drive home, your body hums with exhaustion, but itā€™s the good kind ā€” the kind that comes from chasing a dream.
And every night, after dinner, thereā€™s dessert.
ā€œGlace au chocolat tonight?ā€ Alain asks one evening, pulling two tubs of chocolate ice cream from the freezer.
You grin. ā€œWith whipped cream?ā€
ā€œObviously,ā€ Alain replies with mock seriousness. ā€œWhat kind of barbarian do you take me for?ā€
He adds a mountain of whipped cream to both bowls, handing one to you before plopping down on the couch with his own.
As always, an old race plays on the TV. Tonight, itā€™s Monaco ā€” 1988, the race your father dominated, right up until the moment he crashed into the barrier. The screen flickers as the cars glide through the tight streets, their engines howling between the stone walls.
Alain leans back against the couch cushions, spoon in hand. ā€œSee that?ā€ He says, pointing at the screen with a mouthful of ice cream. ā€œYour papaā€™s line through the Swimming Pool section ā€” perfection. Like poetry in motion.ā€
You tilt your head, studying the way the yellow helmet zips through the narrow chicane. ā€œHow did he do it?ā€
Alain smiles, scooping another spoonful of ice cream. ā€œHe just knew. Ayrton could feel the track better than anyone else. It was like ā€¦ like he was connected to the car in a way no one else could be.ā€
You lick your spoon thoughtfully. ā€œDid you hate him?ā€
The question catches Alain off guard. He freezes, then chuckles, shaking his head. ā€œHate him? No.ā€ He pauses. ā€œNot really, anyway.ā€
ā€œBut you fought a lot.ā€
ā€œOh, we fought.ā€ Alain smirks, a mischievous glint in his eye. ā€œHe drove me absolutely mad sometimes.ā€
You giggle. ā€œWhy?ā€
ā€œBecause he never gave up. Not even for a second.ā€ Alain gestures toward the TV, where your fatherā€™s car rockets through the tunnel. ā€œAyrton wasnā€™t just racing other drivers ā€” he was racing himself. Always trying to be faster, better. It was exhausting.ā€
He says it like a joke, but thereā€™s warmth in his voice, too. You can hear it.
ā€œAnd that drove you crazy?ā€ You ask, already knowing the answer but wanting to hear him say it.
Alain laughs, a soft, fond sound. ā€œCompletely crazy.ā€
You curl deeper into the couch, your ice cream bowl balanced on your lap. ā€œBut you were friends, right? In the end?ā€
Alainā€™s smile fades a little, but it stays, softer now. ā€œYeah,ā€ he says quietly. ā€œIn the end.ā€
Thereā€™s a silence between you, filled only by the hum of the TV and the occasional scrape of your spoons against the bowls.
You glance at Alain, his expression lost somewhere between memory and regret. ā€œDo you miss him?ā€
Alain looks at you, and for a moment, youā€™re not sure if heā€™ll answer. Then he gives a small nod. ā€œEvery day.ā€
You nod, too, even though you didnā€™t really know your father ā€” at least, not in the way Alain did. But somehow, you miss him all the same.
The race continues on the screen, the cars weaving through the streets of Monaco, chasing the perfect lap.
ā€œYouā€™ll be just like him one day,ā€ Alain says suddenly, breaking the quiet.
You blink, surprised. ā€œYou think so?ā€
ā€œI know so,ā€ Alain replies, nudging your shoulder with his. ā€œYouā€™ve got the same fire in you. The same stubbornness, too, I think.ā€
You laugh, and Alain grins, pleased with himself.
ā€œYou just need to tweak your braking,ā€ he adds with a playful smirk. ā€œYou brake like me, not like him.ā€
ā€œHey!ā€ You protest, shoving his arm lightly.
He chuckles, holding up his hands in surrender. ā€œWhat? Iā€™m just saying! Ayrton would fly into corners like a madman. Me? I was always a bit more ā€¦ sensible.ā€
ā€œSensible is boring,ā€ you tease, scooping up the last bit of ice cream.
Alain pretends to be offended, clutching his chest like youā€™ve wounded him. ā€œBoring? Sensible is what win me four world championships, thank you very much.ā€
You roll your eyes, but youā€™re grinning.
The credits for the race coverage roll, but neither of you makes a move to turn off the TV. These moments ā€” curled up on the couch with Alain, the scent of whipped cream still in the air ā€” feel like they could stretch forever.
And maybe, just maybe, they do.
***
Four years blur by like the laps on a familiar circuit. Days turn into months, and months into seasons. You grow taller, sharper, and faster. The kart becomes a second skin, every turn and apex something you know instinctively, like breathing. The track is your playground now ā€” your sanctuary.
Alain teaches you everything: not just how to drive but how to think, how to be patient when you need to be and ruthless when the moment calls for it. He tells you about strategy and racecraft, how to listen for the slightest change in the engineā€™s pitch, how to make yourself invisible in the slipstream until the perfect moment to strike.
Some lessons come easy. Others, not so much. Like when he makes you practice for hours in the rain, your hands frozen, your kart slipping through puddles. Or when you spin out during a practice race and Alain doesnā€™t even flinch. He just waves his hand in the air.
ā€œAgain!ā€ He shouts from the pit lane. ā€œYou have to get comfortable with making mistakes, petite. No champion gets there without a few bruises.ā€
And so you go again. And again. Because this ā€” this dream ā€” is the one thing you want more than anything.
Now, after all those years, the day has finally arrived. Youā€™re old enough to compete in the FIA Karting Championship. This is what youā€™ve been working toward.
But Alain surprises you one quiet evening at home. No ice cream, no old races on TV ā€” just you and him, sitting across the kitchen table with two mugs of hot tea. His face is serious, but kind.
ā€œThereā€™s something we need to talk about,ā€ he says, tapping his fingers lightly against the mug. ā€œYou have a choice to make.ā€
You lean forward. ā€œWhat kind of choice?ā€
Alain tilts his head, his sharp hazel eyes studying you carefully. ā€œYour name.ā€
You frown. ā€œMy name?ā€
ā€œYes. Youā€™ve been racing locally for a while, but things are different now.ā€ Alain takes a sip of tea, gathering his thoughts. ā€œThe FIA Karting Championship is international. There will be journalists, scouts, team representatives. If you race under your real name, everyone will know exactly who you are.ā€
You sit back, the weight of what heā€™s saying slowly sinking in.
ā€œYou can use a pseudonym if you want,ā€ Alain continues. ā€œPlenty of drivers do it, especially when they want to build their career on their own terms.ā€
You blink, caught off guard. Youā€™ve thought a lot about racing ā€” how fast you want to be, how badly you want to win. But this? The idea of hiding your name? Itā€™s a curveball you didnā€™t see coming.
Alain gives you time to think, his hands wrapped loosely around his mug. ā€œThereā€™s no shame in it, petite,ā€ he says gently. ā€œItā€™s not about denying who you are. Itā€™s about deciding how you want the world to see you.ā€
The words hang between you. Heā€™s not pressuring you ā€” Alain never does that ā€” but you can feel the weight of the decision anyway.
You toy with the edge of the mug in front of you, tracing the rim with your fingertip. ā€œDo you think ā€¦ if I use my real name, people will only see Papai?ā€
Alain shrugs, but his expression is thoughtful. ā€œSome will. There are people who wonā€™t be able to separate you from Ayrton. Theyā€™ll compare you to him before youā€™ve even taken a proper lap.ā€
You nod slowly. Youā€™ve known this would happen ā€” how could you not? But hearing it out loud makes it more real.
ā€œAt the same time,ā€ Alain adds, ā€œitā€™s not something to be ashamed of. Ayrton was ā€¦ well, he was Ayrton. If anyone has the right to be proud of their name, itā€™s you.ā€
You bite your lip, the edges of uncertainty fraying inside you. ā€œWhat would you do?ā€
Alain smiles softly. ā€œItā€™s not my decision to make, ma chĆ©rie. This is about you. Your future.ā€
You stare into your tea, watching the steam curl toward the ceiling like tiny ghosts. A part of you aches at the thought of hiding your fatherā€™s name ā€” like youā€™d be denying him, pretending he didnā€™t matter. But thereā€™s another part, quieter but insistent, that wants to know what itā€™s like to stand on your own. To earn your place without the shadow of a legend following you everywhere you go.
You tap your fingers against the table, the rhythm matching the beat of an engine in your mind. And then, suddenly, the answer clicks into place.
ā€œI think ā€¦ā€ You take a deep breath. ā€œI think I want to use a different name. Just for now.ā€
Alain raises his eyebrows, curious but approving. ā€œYeah?ā€
ā€œYeah.ā€ You nod, more certain now. ā€œItā€™s not because Iā€™m ashamed. Iā€™m not. I want people to know one day. Just ā€¦ not yet.ā€
Alain leans back, crossing his arms over his chest. ā€œSo whatā€™s the plan?ā€
You grin, the excitement building in your chest. ā€œIā€™ll race under my motherā€™s last name. And when the timeā€™s right ā€” maybe after I win a few championships ā€” Iā€™ll tell them.ā€
Alain chuckles, shaking his head. ā€œYou think theyā€™ll like the surprise?ā€
You laugh, a full, bright sound that feels like relief. ā€œCan you imagine their faces?ā€
Alain grins, clearly amused. ā€œI can already hear the headlines.ā€ He adopts an exaggerated announcer voice: ā€œThe karting prodigy who stunned the world by revealing sheā€™s Ayrton Sennaā€™s daughter!ā€
You burst out laughing, the tension from the conversation melting away. ā€œTheyā€™ll lose their minds!ā€
ā€œAnd youā€™ll love every second of it,ā€ Alain adds with a knowing smirk.
You grin, unable to hide the spark of mischief in your eyes. ā€œMaybe a little.ā€
He shakes his head fondly, ruffling your hair as he stands up from the table. ā€œYouā€™re trouble, you know that?ā€
ā€œComes with the territory,ā€ you say, beaming.
Alain gathers the empty mugs and places them in the sink, still chuckling to himself. ā€œWell, I think itā€™s a smart choice. Gives you time to find your own rhythm.ā€
You nod, feeling lighter than you have in days. ā€œYeah. It feels right.ā€
Alain leans against the counter, crossing his arms as he looks at you. Thereā€™s pride in his eyes ā€” quiet, steady, and unmistakable. ā€œYour papa wouldā€™ve been proud of you, too,ā€ he says softly.
Your throat tightens, but you smile through it. ā€œThanks, Alain.ā€
He nods once, like itā€™s the most obvious thing in the world. ā€œCome on,ā€ he says, nudging his head toward the living room. ā€œLetā€™s celebrate with some dessert. I think weā€™ve got tarte au citron in the fridge.ā€
You follow him, your heart light and your steps easy. The road ahead is still long ā€” there will be races, wins, and losses. But for the first time, it feels like itā€™s yours to drive.
And that? Thatā€™s the best feeling in the world.
***
The drive from Switzerland to Imola is quiet. You sit with your thoughts, the hum of the engine beneath you and the road stretching endlessly ahead. Alain offered to come with you, but you declined. This is something you need to do alone.
Itā€™s not that you didnā€™t want his company, itā€™s just ā€¦ how do you explain to someone ā€” even someone who knew your father so well ā€” that you need to meet this place on your own terms?
For eighteen years, you told yourself you werenā€™t ready. Maybe you never would be. But here you are, taking deep breaths as you steer your way closer to the circuit where it all ended. Where everything about your life changed before it even really began.
When you finally arrive, the gates to the Imola track feel strangely peaceful, nestled under a canopy of autumn leaves. The air is crisp, and the sky is that soft, pale blue you only get in early fall. You park the car and head toward the Ayrton Senna memorial, your footsteps crunching through the leaves littering the path.
Each step feels heavier than the last, your pulse loud in your ears. You try to steel yourself ā€” this is just a monument, just a place. Youā€™ve been to a thousand race tracks in your life. But this one is different. This one holds pieces of someone you never got the chance to know.
As you approach the monument, you expect silence. You expect to be alone. But then you notice someone sitting there ā€” another figure crouched near the bronze statue of your father.
The man shifts, startled by the sound of your footsteps on the gravel. His head turns, and you recognize him almost immediately.
Itā€™s Lewis Hamilton.
He blinks up at you, clearly not expecting company either. Thereā€™s a moment of awkwardness, both of you standing there, caught off guard in a place meant for solitude.
You clear your throat. ā€œIā€™m sorry,ā€ you say softly. ā€œI didnā€™t mean to bother you.ā€
Lewis waves off the apology, his face softening. ā€œNo, no. Youā€™re not bothering me.ā€ He pulls himself up a little straighter, brushing leaves from his jacket. ā€œI always stop by here before Monza. Helps me ā€¦ I donā€™t know. Reset.ā€
You nod, unsure what else to say. Thereā€™s something strange about seeing him here ā€” Lewis Hamilton, one of the biggest names in motorsport, sitting quietly in front of your fatherā€™s monument like heā€™s just another fan.
ā€œI came for the same reason,ā€ you admit. ā€œIā€™m Brazilian. Wanted to pay my respects.ā€
At that, something shifts in Lewisā€™ expression ā€” understanding, maybe. ā€œYouā€™re Brazilian?ā€ He repeats, a little smile tugging at the corner of his mouth. ā€œThat explains it. Every Brazilian racer I know carries Senna with them like ā€¦ well, like a second heart.ā€
You laugh softly, kicking a stray leaf with your shoe. ā€œYeah. That sounds about right.ā€
Lewis shifts, resting his forearms on his knees as he looks back at the monument. The wind stirs the leaves around your feet, scattering them across the ground.
ā€œHeā€™s always been my hero,ā€ Lewis murmurs, almost as if heā€™s talking to himself. ā€œEven before I really understood what racing was, I just ā€¦ knew he was special.ā€
You donā€™t respond right away, your gaze fixed on the familiar features of the bronze effigy ā€” your fatherā€™s intense, focused expression captured in metal. Itā€™s strange, standing here with someone who feels the same reverence youā€™ve always felt but never quite known how to express.
Lewis glances at you again. ā€œWhat do you race?ā€ He asks, genuine curiosity in his voice.
You tuck your hands into your jacket pockets. ā€œFormula Renault 3.5.ā€
His eyebrows lift, clearly impressed. ā€œThatā€™s a serious series.ā€
You shrug, trying to play it cool, though thereā€™s a flicker of pride in your chest. ā€œYeah, itā€™s been good so far.ā€
ā€œGood enough to think about Formula 1 one day?ā€ Lewis asks, a knowing smile on his face.
You grin. ā€œThatā€™s the plan.ā€
He chuckles, the sound warm in the cool air. ā€œWell, Iā€™ll keep an eye out for you. Whatā€™s your name?ā€
For a split second, you hesitate. But you remind yourself ā€” he doesnā€™t need to know everything. Not yet. ā€œJust ā€¦ Y/N,ā€ you say casually. ā€œFor now.ā€
Lewis tilts his head, a flicker of curiosity in his eyes, but he doesnā€™t press. ā€œY/N. Got it.ā€
You shift your weight from one foot to the other, unsure how to fill the silence. But itā€™s not uncomfortable ā€” just ā€¦ quiet.
ā€œYou said you come here every year?ā€ You ask after a moment.
ā€œBefore Monza, yeah,ā€ Lewis confirms. ā€œItā€™s become sort of a ritual. Helps me feel grounded, I guess. Reminds me why I do this.ā€
You nod, understanding more than you expected to. Thereā€™s something about this place ā€” this simple, quiet memorial ā€” that strips everything else away. The politics, the pressure, the noise. It leaves only the pure love of racing behind.
Lewis stands then, brushing dirt from his pants. ā€œWell,ā€ he says, ā€œI should probably get going. Got a long weekend ahead.ā€
You nod, though part of you wishes you had a little more time to talk to him. Thereā€™s something easy about the way he carries himself ā€” no arrogance, no pretense. Just a racer who loves what he does.
Lewis glances at the monument one last time, his gaze lingering on your fatherā€™s face. ā€œHe wouldā€™ve loved to see how many of us still race because of him,ā€ he says quietly.
Your throat tightens, but you manage a small smile. ā€œYeah. I think so, too.ā€
He gives you a nod, something warm and reassuring in his expression. ā€œTake care, Y/N. Iā€™ll be watching.ā€
With that, he turns and walks down the path, his footsteps crunching through the leaves. You watch him go, the wind stirring around you again, carrying the faint scent of damp earth and autumn.
For a long moment, you stay there, standing in front of the monument, just you and the bronze figure of your father. You donā€™t say anything ā€” thereā€™s nothing that needs to be said. But in the quiet, you feel a strange sense of peace.
Maybe itā€™s the years of racing, the laps youā€™ve turned, the lessons youā€™ve learned. Or maybe itā€™s just knowing that people like Lewis exist ā€” people who carry your fatherā€™s spirit with them, even though they never knew him.
You brush a hand over the cool surface of the monument, tracing the edge of the plaque with your fingers. ā€œIā€™m gonna make you proud,ā€ you whisper.
And this time, you believe it.
The wind picks up again as you turn away from the monument, heading back toward the car. Monza is waiting. And so is the rest of your story.
***
The paddock feels like a world unto itself ā€” buzzing with life, engines roaring in the distance, team personnel hurrying from garages to pit walls.
Youā€™re barely a day into your first GP2 weekend with DAMS, and itā€™s already overwhelming. The DAMS crew is friendly but businesslike, and the constant stream of engineers, mechanics, and journalists passing by your garage is a reminder that youā€™ve officially stepped onto the big stage.
Your heart pounds as you adjust the collar of your race suit, nerves crawling under your skin. You spent the morning doing seat fittings, debriefs, and media duties, but now youā€™re finally free for a few minutes before the next round of meetings.
Alain walks beside you, calm and collected as ever, hands tucked into the pockets of his jacket. Heā€™s been like a steady lighthouse in the chaos of this new chapter, guiding you through the storm with quiet assurance.
ā€œRemember,ā€ Alain says as you both weave through the paddock, ā€œitā€™s just another race. Keep your focus. Donā€™t let the noise get to you.ā€
ā€œEasier said than done,ā€ you mutter, scanning the sea of faces for anyone familiar ā€” or anyone dangerous, like a journalist with too many questions.
Alain smirks knowingly. ā€œThatā€™s why you have me.ā€
You canā€™t help but grin, a flicker of relief easing the tension in your chest. Alainā€™s been by your side for so long now that the idea of navigating a race weekend without him feels unthinkable.
Then, out of the corner of your eye, you spot someone you werenā€™t expecting: Lewis.
Heā€™s walking toward the McLaren motorhome, surrounded by team personnel and a PR officer trailing closely behind, clipboard in hand. You see the moment recognition flickers in his eyes ā€” he stops mid-step, gaze locking on you like heā€™s just solved a puzzle.
ā€œY/N?ā€ He calls, eyebrows raised in surprise.
Alain glances sideways at you, bemused, but you canā€™t help the small, slightly guilty smile tugging at your lips. You wave at Lewis, feeling a little awkward but genuinely happy to see him.
Lewis strides over, his PR officer groaning softly but trailing after him anyway. ā€œI thought Iā€™d see you around here eventually,ā€ Lewis says with a grin. ā€œDidnā€™t think it would be so soon.ā€
You shrug, playing it casual. ā€œSurprise.ā€
His eyes flick to Alain, standing quietly beside you. ā€œAnd you ā€¦ know Alain Prost?ā€
Alain raises a polite eyebrow, but thereā€™s an amused glint in his eye, as if waiting to see how youā€™ll answer this one.
You shift on your feet, aware of Lewisā€™ confusion. ā€œYeah, heā€™s ā€¦ been my mentor for years.ā€ You keep your explanation vague, not ready to drop the full truth just yet.
Lewis frowns slightly, processing the unexpected connection. ļæ½ļæ½Youā€™ve been working with Alain Prost?ā€
You nod. ā€œSince I was a kid.ā€
Lewis lets out a low whistle, looking between the two of you with new appreciation. ā€œWow. That explains a lot.ā€
Before you can respond, his PR officer steps in, clipboard clutched tightly in one hand. ā€œLewis, we really need to-ā€
Lewis waves her off without breaking eye contact with you. ā€œFive more minutes. Itā€™s fine.ā€
The woman hesitates, then sighs in frustration and backs away to give him space. Lewis turns his full attention back to you, his easy grin returning.
ā€œSo, GP2, huh?ā€ He asks, hands on his hips. ā€œHowā€™s it feel to finally be here?ā€
ā€œTerrifying,ā€ you admit with a laugh. ā€œBut also kind of amazing.ā€
ā€œThatā€™s how you know youā€™re in the right place,ā€ Lewis says, his tone encouraging. ā€œThe nerves mean you care.ā€
Alain watches the exchange quietly, and you can tell heā€™s measuring Lewis, sizing him up ā€” not in a competitive way, but in that protective way heā€™s always had with you. Itā€™s subtle, but you know Alain well enough to see it.
ā€œIā€™ll make sure to catch the feature race,ā€ Lewis promises, his grin widening. ā€œIā€™ll be cheering you on.ā€
You raise an eyebrow, trying not to show how much that means to you. ā€œOh yeah? You sure you have time to slum it with us junior drivers?ā€
Lewis laughs, genuinely amused. ā€œCome on, now. I started in GP2, remember? I know exactly how tough it is.ā€
ā€œGuess Iā€™ll have to put on a good show, then.ā€
ā€œYou better,ā€ Lewis says, mock-serious. ā€œOtherwise Iā€™ll never let you hear the end of it.ā€
The two of you share a quick, easy laugh, and for a moment the chaos of the paddock fades into the background. Itā€™s just two drivers, standing in the middle of it all, sharing a moment of understanding.
ā€œYouā€™re going to crush it,ā€ Lewis adds, his voice low and certain.
Something in his tone makes you believe it ā€” makes the nerves that have been simmering all day settle, if only for a moment.
Alain clears his throat softly, a reminder that time is ticking. ā€œWe need to get back to the team,ā€ he says, his voice gentle but firm.
Lewis nods, taking the hint but not before offering you one last smile. ā€œGood luck, Y/N. Iā€™ll see you out there.ā€
You return the smile, feeling lighter than you have all day. ā€œThanks, Lewis.ā€
He gives Alain a respectful nod before turning to leave, his McLaren team falling into step around him as he disappears into the paddock.
As you watch him go, Alain leans in slightly, his voice quiet but laced with amusement. ā€œFriend of yours?ā€
You smirk, still watching Lewis disappear into the crowd. ā€œSomething like that.ā€
Alain chuckles, and the sound is warm, familiar ā€” like the engine note of a car youā€™ve driven a thousand times.
ā€œCome on,ā€ he says, nudging your shoulder gently. ā€œWe have work to do.ā€
You follow Alain back toward the DAMS garage, the nerves still there but tempered now with something else ā€” excitement, anticipation, maybe even a little confidence.
Because this is your moment. Your chance to show the world what you can do. And with people like Alain and Lewis in your corner, you know youā€™re not facing it alone.
***
The Bahrain sun beats down relentlessly, the heat pressing against your skin even through your race suit. Sweat clings to your brow, mixing with the overwhelming, heady cocktail of fuel, rubber, and victory. Youā€™re breathless, exhausted ā€” but none of that matters.
You did it. You won.
The feature race trophy feels almost weightless in your hands as you stand on the podium, the sound of the Brazilian anthem thundering in your ears. The cameras flash, the crowd cheers, and for the first time since you entered GP2, you allow yourself to savor the moment. You close your eyes for a second, letting the anthem sink deep into your bones, and think of your father.
When the rose water sprays, it feels like youā€™ve broken through a barrier ā€” proof to yourself and to the world that you belong here. That youā€™re not just someone chasing the shadow of a name, but a racer in your own right.
The post-race chaos is a blur ā€” interviews, debriefs, more interviews. Itā€™s not until youā€™re finally allowed to step away from the DAMS garage, damp with sweat and floral liquid, that the realization hits you again: you won your first GP2 race. The adrenaline still courses through your veins, but beneath it, thereā€™s a quiet hum of contentment.
You round the corner of the paddock, searching for a quiet moment to collect yourself ā€” when a familiar voice calls your name.
ā€œY/N!ā€
You turn, and there he is: Lewis, dressed casually in his McLaren team kit, that signature grin stretched across his face. His eyes are bright under the paddock lights, and his presence feels like a cool breeze against the heat of Bahrain.
Before you can say anything, heā€™s already jogging up to you, wrapping you in a quick, spontaneous hug. The smell of his cologne lingers in the air between you ā€” spicy and warm, like cedar and citrus.
ā€œThat was incredible!ā€ Lewis says, pulling back to look at you. ā€œSeriously, you drove like a pro out there.ā€
You grin, still catching your breath. ā€œYou saw the whole race?ā€
ā€œOf course I did.ā€ He says it like itā€™s obvious, as if there was no way he could have missed it. ā€œI told you Iā€™d be cheering you on, didnā€™t I?ā€
ā€œGuess I didnā€™t disappoint, then,ā€ you say, teasing.
ā€œNot even a little.ā€ His grin softens into something warmer, more personal.
The way he looks at you ā€” like heā€™s genuinely proud ā€” makes your chest tighten, but not in a bad way. Itā€™s strange, but comforting, the way heā€™s here, grounding you in the whirlwind of it all.
ā€œCome on,ā€ Lewis says, gesturing toward the paddock hospitality area. ā€œYou deserve a proper celebration. Weā€™ll grab something to drink, at least ā€” water, preferably, because you look like youā€™re about to melt.ā€
You laugh. ā€œThanks for the concern, but Iā€™m not passing out just yet.ā€
ā€œStill,ā€ he insists, walking beside you. ā€œGotta take care of the winner, right?ā€
You follow him, your steps lighter than theyā€™ve felt all weekend. Itā€™s easy with Lewis ā€” talking, walking, just existing in the same space. You canā€™t tell if itā€™s the lingering buzz of the win or something else entirely, but thereā€™s a sense of ease between you that you havenā€™t felt with anyone in a long time.
He leads you to one of the quieter corners of the paddock, where a small group of McLaren personnel are relaxing. Lewis grabs two water bottles from a nearby cooler and tosses one your way.
ā€œCatch.ā€
You catch it easily, the cool plastic a relief against your palm. ā€œThanks.ā€
Lewis leans against the back of a chair, his posture relaxed, but thereā€™s a glimmer of curiosity in his eyes. ā€œSo ā€¦ how does it feel?ā€
ā€œTo win?ā€ You twist the cap off your bottle and take a sip. ā€œLike ā€¦ I donā€™t know. Like I can finally breathe again.ā€
He nods, like he knows exactly what you mean. ā€œFirst winā€™s always special. But thereā€™ll be more. I can feel it.ā€
You tilt your head, amused. ā€œYou think youā€™re a psychic now?ā€
Lewis chuckles. ā€œNope. Just good at spotting talent.ā€
You roll your eyes playfully, but thereā€™s no denying the warmth his words spark inside you. You glance away for a moment, trying to shake the strange flutter in your chest.
ā€œSo,ā€ he says after a beat, ā€œwhatā€™s next? A second win in Spain?ā€
ā€œI mean, thatā€™d be nice,ā€ you say, grinning. ā€œBut Iā€™ll settle for finishing with all my wheels intact.ā€
ā€œGood plan,ā€ Lewis agrees, laughing. ā€œThat trackā€™s a nightmare.ā€
The conversation drifts easily from there, flowing from racing to random paddock gossip to stories from his early days in GP2. Youā€™re both standing close ā€” closer than two people probably need to stand. But it doesnā€™t feel uncomfortable. In fact, it feels ā€¦ nice.
He pauses for a second, watching you with that thoughtful expression he gets sometimes, like heā€™s trying to figure out whatā€™s going on beneath the surface.
ā€œYouā€™re really something, you know that?ā€ He says softly, almost like itā€™s just for you to hear.
The words catch you off guard, and you feel your cheeks warm under the intensity of his gaze.
ā€œJust doing my best,ā€ you say, trying to play it off, but your voice sounds quieter than you intended.
Lewisā€™ eyes linger on yours for a moment longer, and thereā€™s a flicker of something between you ā€” something unspoken, but not unwelcome.
Before either of you can say anything more, a loud cheer erupts from a nearby group of mechanics, jolting you both back to the present. You laugh, the moment slipping away like sand through your fingers.
ā€œGuess the celebrationā€™s already started,ā€ you say, motioning toward the rowdy crowd.
Lewis grins. ā€œLooks like it. You coming?ā€
You hesitate, not because you donā€™t want to celebrate, but because part of you likes this quiet bubble you and Lewis have found.
ā€œI think I might stay here for a bit,ā€ you say, leaning against the wall and taking another sip of water.
Lewis doesnā€™t move to leave. Instead, he stays where he is, like maybe he feels the same pull to stay in this moment, too.
ā€œYou know,ā€ he says after a beat, his voice low and a little more serious, ā€œI meant what I said earlier. About you being something special.ā€
You meet his gaze, and thereā€™s no teasing in his expression now ā€” just quiet sincerity.
ā€œThanks,ā€ you say softly, the word not nearly enough to convey what youā€™re feeling.
He holds your gaze for a second longer, then gives you a small, crooked smile. ā€œGuess Iā€™ll just have to keep watching and see what you do next.ā€
ā€œGuess so.ā€
And just like that, the air shifts between you ā€” charged with possibility, like the moment before a green flag drops.
You donā€™t know whatā€™s coming next, but for the first time in a long time, youā€™re not afraid of it. Not when Lewis is standing here, smiling at you like youā€™re the most interesting thing in the world.
And somehow, you think, this might just be the start of something worth chasing.
***
Itā€™s late in the evening, and the Monaco paddock has fallen into a rare lull. The energy of race day ā€” mechanics scrambling, journalists hounding drivers, engines screaming ā€” has settled into a quiet hum. Most people have retreated to their yachts or hotel rooms by now, leaving only the occasional team member wandering through the maze of garages and hospitality areas.
You sit with Lewis on the edge of the harbor, the two of you tucked away from prying eyes. The water laps gently against the docks, and the principalityā€™s golden lights reflect across the surface like scattered coins. Neither of you say anything for a while, content to let the quiet fill the spaces between you.
Itā€™s been like this more often lately ā€” stolen moments between races, conversations that drift into the small hours of the morning, and the unspoken pull that keeps you near each other, even when thereā€™s no real reason to be.
Lewis shifts beside you, resting his forearms on his knees. ā€œYou ever just sit somewhere and wonder how the hell you got here?ā€ He asks, breaking the silence.
You glance at him, the glow of the streetlights catching the sharp angles of his face. ā€œAll the time.ā€
He gives a small laugh, running a hand over his braids. ā€œMonacoā€™s something else, isnā€™t it?ā€
You nod, hugging your knees to your chest. ā€œFeels like the kind of place people dream about ā€¦ like itā€™s not even real.ā€
He looks over at you then, his gaze lingering a moment too long. ā€œYeah,ā€ he murmurs, almost to himself. ā€œNot sure whatā€™s real sometimes.ā€
Thereā€™s something heavy in his voice, something unspoken. And for the first time tonight, the quiet between you doesnā€™t feel as comfortable. It feels loaded, like youā€™re both waiting for the other to say something neither of you know how to say.
You tilt your head slightly, studying him. ā€œYou okay?ā€
Lewis exhales slowly, glancing out over the water. ā€œCan I tell you something?ā€
ā€œOf course.ā€
He hesitates, like heā€™s not sure how to begin. ā€œIā€™ve been thinking a lot lately ā€¦ about the future. About what I want, and where I want to be.ā€
You shift closer to him, sensing that this isnā€™t just idle talk. ā€œWhat do you mean?ā€
He leans back on his hands, staring at the water like it might hold the answer. ā€œIā€™ve been with McLaren my whole career. Since I was a kid. But ā€¦ I donā€™t know. Lately, it feels like Iā€™m stuck. Like Iā€™ve hit a wall.ā€
You frown. ā€œWhat are you saying?ā€
He looks at you then, and thereā€™s something raw in his expression ā€” something vulnerable. ā€œIā€™ve decided to leave McLaren at the end of the season. Iā€™m signing with Mercedes.ā€
The words hang in the air between you, heavy and unexpected. You blink, trying to process what he just said. ā€œMercedes?ā€
He nods slowly. ā€œYeah.ā€
ā€œBut ā€¦ McLarenā€™s your home.ā€
Lewis shrugs, but thereā€™s a sadness in his eyes. ā€œIt was. But things change. And if I donā€™t take this chance now ā€¦ I think Iā€™ll always wonder what couldā€™ve been.ā€
You stare at him, your mind spinning. ā€œDo people know yet?ā€
He shakes his head. ā€œNot many. Just a few people on the team. I wanted to tell you before it got out, though.ā€
You chew on your bottom lip, absorbing the weight of his words. ā€œThatā€™s a big decision, Lewis.ā€
ā€œI know.ā€ He looks at you, his gaze steady. ā€œBut it feels like the right one. Even if itā€™s scary as hell.ā€
You let out a breath, feeling a strange mix of emotions ā€” pride, worry, something you canā€™t quite name. ā€œWell ā€¦ if itā€™s what you want, I guess itā€™s the right move.ā€
He smiles, but itā€™s a small, almost hesitant thing. ā€œThanks.ā€
The silence stretches between you again, but this time it feels different. Like something has shifted ā€” not just because of what he said, but because of the way heā€™s looking at you now.
ā€œYouā€™ve been there for me a lot lately,ā€ he says softly. ā€œI donā€™t think Iā€™ve said how much that means to me.ā€
Your heart beats a little faster. ā€œItā€™s no big deal.ā€
ā€œIt is to me.ā€ His voice is low, and thereā€™s something in his gaze that makes your breath catch.
He shifts slightly closer, and suddenly the space between you feels impossibly small. You can feel the warmth radiating from him, the subtle brush of his shoulder against yours.
ā€œY/N,ā€ he murmurs, his voice barely above a whisper.
You look up at him, and the world seems to narrow down to just this ā€” just the two of you, sitting on the edge of the harbor, the night air thick with something electric.
And then, slowly ā€” almost hesitantly ā€” he leans in.
For a split second, you think about pulling away, about the million reasons why this might not be a good idea. But before you can overthink it, his lips brush against yours.
The kiss is soft at first, tentative, like heā€™s waiting to see if youā€™ll pull away. But when you donā€™t, he deepens it, his hand coming up to cup the side of your face.
Itā€™s not the kind of kiss that demands anything ā€” itā€™s the kind that promises everything.
When you finally pull back, your heart is racing, and your mind feels like itā€™s spinning in a thousand different directions.
Lewis looks at you, his forehead resting gently against yours. ā€œIā€™ve been wanting to do that for a while,ā€ he admits, his breath warm against your skin.
You smile, feeling a strange mix of exhilaration and disbelief. ā€œYeah?ā€
He nods, his thumb brushing lightly against your cheek. ā€œYeah.ā€
For a moment, neither of you move, caught in the quiet aftermath of the kiss. The world around you feels distant, like itā€™s just the two of you, floating in your own little bubble.
Finally, Lewis pulls back slightly, though his hand lingers on your face. ā€œSo ā€¦ what now?ā€
You let out a soft laugh, the sound light and easy. ā€œI have no idea.ā€
He grins, and itā€™s the kind of smile that makes your chest feel warm. ā€œGuess weā€™ll figure it out, then.ā€
You nod, your heart still racing. ā€œYeah. I guess we will.ā€
And somehow, even though nothing feels certain ā€” his future, your career, whatever this thing is between you ā€” thereā€™s a strange sense of peace in the not knowing.
Because whatever happens next, you know youā€™ll face it together.
***
The air in the McLaren garage is thick with anticipation. Cameras are set up, media personnel are adjusting their equipment, and thereā€™s a palpable buzz in the air as the press conference prepares to start. You stand just behind the curtain, your heart racing. You can hear the hum of voices in the room beyond, reporters murmuring to one another, waiting for the big reveal.
The past few months have felt like a whirlwind ā€” a blur of contract negotiations, meetings with McLarenā€™s team principal, and the quiet, creeping excitement of finally getting the chance to do what youā€™ve always dreamed of. But now that the moment is here, the weight of it is settling in. Youā€™re not just about to become the first woman in F1 in decades, youā€™re about to step into the spotlight as Ayrton Sennaā€™s daughter.
You take a deep breath, glancing down at the McLaren-branded polo shirt youā€™re wearing, the crisp fabric somehow making everything feel more real. This is happening. After all the years of hard work, all the sacrifices, youā€™re about to make history.
Alain stands beside you, his face calm, but his hand on your shoulder is firm and reassuring. ā€œYou ready?ā€ He asks, his voice low, but steady.
You nod, swallowing down the nerves. ā€œI think so.ā€
ā€œJust remember why youā€™re doing this,ā€ he says softly, his eyes meeting yours. ā€œThis is about you. Not your father. Not anyone else. You.ā€
You offer him a small smile. Alainā€™s always been good at grounding you, at reminding you that youā€™ve earned this, regardless of who your father was. Heā€™s been there through it all ā€” your highs and lows, your victories and failures. And now, here he is, standing beside you as you take this monumental step.
The curtains part, and the team principal, Martin Whitmarsh, steps onto the stage. The room quiets as he approaches the podium. ā€œLadies and gentlemen, thank you for joining us today,ā€ he begins, his voice carrying through the room. ā€œItā€™s not often we get to announce something of this magnitude. Today, McLaren is proud to welcome a new driver to our team for the 2013 season. Not only will she be the first woman to compete in Formula 1 in over 20 years, but sheā€™s also someone with a legacy that speaks for itself.ā€
Thereā€™s a murmur of curiosity from the crowd, and you know the moment is coming. The reveal. The truth that youā€™ve kept hidden, even from the people closest to you.
ā€œPlease join me in welcoming, Y/N Senna.ā€
The sound of your name, followed by your fatherā€™s, echoes through the room like a ripple of shock. For a brief moment, thereā€™s stunned silence. Then, the cameras start flashing, the murmurs turn into a roar, and all eyes are on you.
You step onto the stage, trying to steady your breath. The weight of the announcement, of who you are, feels heavier than you expected. But you push through, meeting the gaze of the journalists, the photographers, the team members standing off to the side. You canā€™t see him from here, but you know Alain is watching from the wings, his quiet support steadying you.
Whitmarsh continues speaking, but the words blur together as your mind races. Itā€™s not until you hear the murmured whispers in the back of the room that your attention snaps back.
ā€œSenna?ā€
ā€œAyrtonā€™s daughter?ā€
ā€œWhy didnā€™t anyone know?ā€
As the press conference wraps up, and youā€™re led off stage, the questions start flooding in. Journalists swarm, desperate for a quote, for more insight into the mystery that youā€™ve kept hidden for so long.
But before you can respond to any of them, a familiar voice cuts through the noise.
ā€œY/N.ā€
You freeze, your heart dropping. You know that voice. You turn slowly, and there he is ā€” Lewis, standing just a few feet away, his face unreadable.
The PR team tries to shuffle you away, but you shake them off, making your way over to him. ā€œLewis ā€¦ā€
He cuts you off, his expression dark. ā€œYouā€™ve been racing for all these years, and you never thought to tell me? Not once?ā€
The sting of his words catches you off guard, and you open your mouth to respond, but he continues, his voice low but sharp. ā€œI thought we were close. I thought we were-ā€ He stops, running a hand over his face. ā€œYou let me fall for you, and you didnā€™t even tell me who you really are.ā€
You feel the blood drain from your face. ā€œLewis, it wasnā€™t like that-ā€
ā€œWasnā€™t it?ā€ He takes a step closer, his eyes searching yours, hurt and confusion written all over his face. ā€œI get it, okay? You didnā€™t want people to treat you differently because of your name. But me? I thought we were past that.ā€
ā€œI didnā€™t want to use my fatherā€™s name to get ahead,ā€ you say, your voice trembling slightly. ā€œI wanted to make a name for myself, first. And I didnā€™t tell you because ā€¦ because I didnā€™t want it to change how you saw me.ā€
ā€œWell, itā€™s changed everything now,ā€ he snaps, his voice tight with anger. ā€œI thought I knew you, but clearly, I didnā€™t.ā€
You take a step back, the weight of his words hitting you harder than you expected. ā€œLewis, please. I didnā€™t mean to hurt you.ā€
He lets out a bitter laugh. ā€œDidnā€™t mean to hurt me? Youā€™re Ayrton Sennaā€™s daughter, and you never even mentioned it once. How could you keep something like that from me?ā€
You bite your lip, trying to hold back the tears that are threatening to spill over. ā€œI didnā€™t want it to come between us.ā€
ā€œWell, it has,ā€ he says, his voice quieter now, but still laced with pain. ā€œI donā€™t know what to think anymore.ā€
You stare at him, your chest tightening. The distance between you feels insurmountable now, like a chasm that you donā€™t know how to cross.
ā€œIā€™m sorry,ā€ you whisper, your voice barely audible.
Lewis looks at you for a long moment, his expression softening slightly, but the hurt still lingers in his eyes. ā€œI need some time,ā€ he says finally, his voice rough. ā€œI just ā€¦ I need to figure this out.ā€
You nod, the tears finally spilling over. ā€œOkay.ā€
He turns and walks away, leaving you standing there, your heart heavy and your world spinning.
As you watch him go, you canā€™t help but wonder if things will ever be the same between you.
***
The air at Imola is still. The late-summer heat clings to your skin, and the only sounds around you are the distant hum of cicadas and the soft crunch of leaves underfoot as you shift your weight from one foot to the other. You stare at the stone memorial, the bronze relief of your fatherā€™s face, the flowers people have left here over the years. Some are wilted, some fresh. Thereā€™s even a small Brazilian flag tucked against the base.
You exhale slowly, your hands stuffed deep into the pockets of your jacket. Itā€™s been exactly a year since you first stood here, heart in your throat, hoping to find some kind of connection, some kind of clarity. The weight of the past year presses down on you now ā€” signing with McLaren, the media frenzy, the fallout with Lewis.
And Papai. Always Papai.
You kneel, brushing a hand over the smooth stone, fingers tracing the engraved letters. ā€œI made it,ā€ you whisper. ā€œIā€™m almost there.ā€ Your voice catches on the words, a lump forming in your throat. ā€œI wish you were here to see it.ā€
You close your eyes, trying to imagine what heā€™d say if he were standing beside you. Maybe heā€™d be proud. Maybe heā€™d tell you to push harder, go faster, never settle. Or maybe heā€™d tell you to slow down, to find a way to reconnect with your mother before itā€™s too late. But heā€™s not here. Thatā€™s the problem, isnā€™t it?
A soft rustling sound pulls you from your thoughts. Footsteps, deliberate but hesitant, approach from behind, crunching through the dry leaves scattered on the ground. You turn, and your breath catches in your throat.
Itā€™s Lewis.
Heā€™s wearing a hoodie, hands tucked into the front pocket, his brows peeking out from beneath a baseball cap. He stops a few feet away, his dark brown eyes meeting yours. Thereā€™s something guarded in his expression, but thereā€™s warmth there, too.
You straighten slowly, your heart hammering in your chest. ā€œWhat are you doing here?ā€
Lewis shrugs, his gaze flickering to the memorial and back to you. ā€œMonzaā€™s coming up. Thought Iā€™d stop by first ā€¦ like I always do.ā€
The tension between you feels like a wire pulled taut, ready to snap at any second. For a moment, neither of you says anything, the silence stretching out like a canyon.
ā€œI didnā€™t think Iā€™d see you here,ā€ you finally say, your voice quieter than you intended.
He takes a step closer, his eyes searching yours. ā€œI didnā€™t think Iā€™d see you here, either.ā€
You bite your lip, looking away toward the memorial. ā€œI needed to. Before the race. I ā€¦ I havenā€™t been here since last year.ā€
Lewis shifts, the soft scrape of his shoes against the ground. ā€œI remember.ā€
The air feels heavy between you, thick with all the things you havenā€™t said to each other. The words are right there on the tip of your tongue, but they feel tangled, impossible to untangle without breaking.
Lewis is the first to speak again, his voice soft but steady. ā€œIā€™ve been thinking a lot. About what happened. About everything.ā€
You swallow hard, your hands clenching into fists in your pockets. ā€œMe too.ā€
ā€œI was angry,ā€ Lewis admits. ā€œHurt, too. But ā€¦ I get it now. Why you didnā€™t tell me.ā€
His words catch you off guard, and you glance at him, surprised. ā€œYou do?ā€
He nods slowly, his gaze never leaving yours. ā€œI know what itā€™s like to feel like you have to prove yourself, like the worldā€™s already decided who you are before you even get a chance to show them. I just ā€¦ I wish youā€™d trusted me with it.ā€
ā€œI wanted to,ā€ you say, your voice cracking slightly. ā€œI did. But ā€¦ itā€™s complicated.ā€ You look down, kicking at a stray leaf with your shoe. ā€œIā€™ve spent my whole life trying to figure out how to be his daughter without being defined by it. And now ā€¦ now itā€™s all out there.ā€
Lewis steps closer, closing the gap between you. ā€œYouā€™re not just his daughter, Y/N. Youā€™re you. And thatā€™s who I fell for.ā€
The warmth in his voice makes your chest tighten. You blink quickly, trying to keep the tears at bay, but itā€™s no use. They spill over anyway, and you wipe at them angrily with the sleeve of your jacket.
ā€œItā€™s not just about the name,ā€ you whisper. ā€œRacing ā€¦ itā€™s all Iā€™ve ever wanted. But itā€™s also what took me away from my mom.ā€ You take a shaky breath, the words tumbling out before you can stop them. ā€œShe canā€™t even look at me without seeing him. I havenā€™t had a real conversation with her in years. The last time we talked was my birthday. And it was just a two-minute call.ā€
Lewisā€™ face softens, and he reaches out, gently brushing a tear from your cheek with his thumb. ā€œIā€™m sorry.ā€
You shake your head, sniffing quietly. ā€œItā€™s not your fault. Itā€™s just ā€¦ hard, you know? I love racing, but it feels like itā€™s cost me everything else.ā€
He takes another step closer, his hand lingering on your cheek. ā€œYouā€™ve got me,ā€ he murmurs.
You look up at him, your breath catching in your throat. ā€œDo I?ā€
He smiles softly, his thumb brushing along your jaw. ā€œYeah. You do.ā€
The world feels like it tilts for a moment, everything narrowing down to just the two of you standing here, beneath the shadow of your fatherā€™s memory. And before you can think too hard about it, before the doubts can creep in, you lean in, closing the distance between you.
The kiss is soft at first ā€” tentative, like neither of you wants to break the fragile peace thatā€™s settled between you. But then his hand slips to the back of your neck, pulling you closer, and the kiss deepens, the weight of everything unsaid dissolving in the warmth of his touch.
When you finally pull away, both of you are breathing hard, foreheads resting against each other.
ā€œI missed you,ā€ Lewis whispers, his breath warm against your skin.
ā€œI missed you, too,ā€ you admit, your voice barely audible.
For a moment, the two of you just stand there, wrapped up in each other, the rest of the world fading away.
Eventually, Lewis pulls back slightly, his hand still cradling the back of your neck. ā€œSo ā€¦ what now?ā€
You smile, a small, genuine smile that feels like the first one in a long time. ā€œNow ā€¦ we go win at Monza.ā€
He grins, his eyes crinkling at the corners. ā€œDamn right we will.ā€
You laugh softly, the sound light and free, and for the first time in what feels like forever, the weight on your chest lifts.
As you stand there, hand in hand with Lewis, you glance back at the memorial one last time. ā€œI think heā€™d be happy,ā€ you say quietly.
Lewis squeezes your hand gently. ā€œI know he would.ā€
And just like that, the knot in your chest loosens. Youā€™re still Ayrton Sennaā€™s daughter. But youā€™re also yourself. And that? That feels like enough.
***
The crowd roars so loudly that it feels like the earth itself is shaking. SĆ£o Paulo is electric, the grandstands packed with people draped in green and yellow, waving flags, and chanting. Youā€™ve been in big races before, stood on podiums, and tasted victory. But this ā€¦ this is different.
This is Interlagos. This is home. And for the first time in your career, youā€™re leading an F1 race in front of your people.
ā€œAlright, Y/N,ā€ your engineerā€™s voice crackles over the radio. ā€œFive laps to go. Everything looks good on the telemetry. Just bring her home.ā€
Your heart pounds against your chest as you navigate the tight curves of the circuit. Every bump, every rise, every dip feels familiar. Youā€™ve studied this track since you were a child. This is where your father was a legend ā€” and now, itā€™s where you can make your own history.
The tires hum beneath you, vibrations pulsing through your hands and feet. The sky is dark with heavy clouds threatening rain, but the track is still dry, for now. Behind you, Sebastian Vettel is chasing hard in second place, his Red Bull a glimmer in your mirrors, but you donā€™t think about him. Not now. This is about you. About crossing that finish line first.
Four laps. Then three. Every second feels like an eternity. You can hear the crowd over the sound of the engine, their voices rising every time you fly past the grandstands. ā€œSENNA! SENNA!ā€ they chant, over and over, as if your name ā€” your real name ā€” was always meant to be called alongside your fatherā€™s.
ā€œTwo laps, Y/N. Gap to Vettel is two seconds. Stay focused.ā€
Your grip tightens on the wheel. You shift gears, your mind and body moving in perfect sync with the machine around you. The wind whistles past your helmet as you race up the hill toward the final turn.
On the final lap, it starts to drizzle ā€” just enough to slick the track and make things dangerous. Your car twitches as the tires search for grip.
ā€œBe careful, Y/N,ā€ your engineer warns. ā€œYouā€™ve got this. Just stay calm.ā€
You breathe in. Breathe out. And then the chequered flag waves ahead of you, and the world explodes into color and sound.
ā€œP1, Y/N! P1! Youā€™ve won the Brazilian Grand Prix!ā€ Your engineerā€™s voice is hoarse with excitement. ā€œThat was incredible ā€” you just won at home!ā€
Your heart leaps as tears spring to your eyes. You punch the air, screaming into the radio, not caring who hears. ā€œYES! YES! WE DID IT!ā€
The car coasts into parc fermĆ©, the engine humming its final notes as you switch it off. You rip off your gloves and helmet, letting the cool air hit your damp face. The grandstands are still shaking with the cheers of thousands. Your name ā€” Senna ā€” is on every banner, every poster, and every fanā€™s lips.
You climb out of the car, adrenaline still surging through your veins, and jump onto the chassis. The crowd roars even louder as you throw your fists into the air, pointing toward the sky. The thought flashes through your mind: This oneā€™s for you, Papai.
You jump down and make your way to the barriers where your team waits, already celebrating with hugs, fist bumps, and slaps on the back. You push through the throng of mechanics, your heart so full it feels like it might burst. And thatā€™s when you see her.
Among the sea of McLaren team uniforms, standing stiffly with her arms wrapped around herself, is your mother.
Your steps falter for a moment, shock flooding through you. Sheā€™s here. Sheā€™s really here. You blink, wondering if the tears in your eyes are playing tricks on you, but no ā€” there she is. Adriane.
Sheā€™s thinner than you remember, her hair streaked with more silver now. She looks out of place among the mechanics, but sheā€™s here. Her eyes, so much like your own, are filled with something you havenā€™t seen in years ā€” pride. And something more. Regret.
For a moment, you just stand there, frozen. You donā€™t know whether to laugh or cry or run the other way. Then her face crumples, and she takes a tentative step forward, her arms reaching for you like she used to when you were small.
Thatā€™s all it takes. You close the distance in an instant, throwing yourself into her arms.
ā€œMĆ£e!ā€ The word leaves your mouth in a sob, and before you know it, youā€™re both crying, clutching each other like youā€™re afraid to let go.
ā€œIā€™m sorry,ā€ she whispers into your hair, her voice trembling. ā€œIā€™m so sorry, minha filha. I was wrong. I shouldā€™ve-ā€
You shake your head against her shoulder, holding her tighter. ā€œYouā€™re here now. Thatā€™s all that matters.ā€
She pulls back slightly, cupping your face in her hands like she used to when you were little. ā€œI didnā€™t think I could do it,ā€ she admits, tears streaming down her cheeks. ā€œI was so afraid Iā€™d lose you too. But then ā€¦ then I watched you out there today.ā€ Her voice cracks, and she brushes a strand of hair from your face. ā€œAnd I saw him. I saw Ayrton. But more than that, I saw you. My daughter.ā€
You canā€™t speak ā€” your throat feels too tight, and the tears wonā€™t stop. So you just nod, leaning into her touch as the noise of the paddock fades into the background.
Adriane pulls you back into a hug, and for the first time in years, you let yourself feel it ā€” the warmth, the love, the mother you thought youā€™d lost. And somehow, standing here with her in your arms, it feels like youā€™ve come full circle.
After a long moment, she pulls back and wipes her tears, a shaky laugh escaping her. ā€œLook at us. Crying like fools.ā€
You laugh too, sniffling as you wipe your own face. ā€œItā€™s okay. Itā€™s a good day to cry.ā€
A voice cuts through the noise ā€” your team calling you for the podium ceremony. You glance over your shoulder, feeling the weight of the moment settle on you. You turn back to your mother, hesitant. ā€œWill you stay?ā€
She smiles, her eyes still glassy with unshed tears. ā€œI wouldnā€™t miss it for the world.ā€
You nod, squeezing her hand one last time before you let go and jog toward the podium. The crowdā€™s roar is deafening as you step up to the top step, your name flashing on the giant screens around the circuit. The Brazilian flag rises slowly, and as the national anthem plays, you close your eyes and let the moment wash over you.
It feels like home. It feels like peace. It feels like youā€™re exactly where youā€™re meant to be.
Later, after the champagne has been sprayed and the trophies have been handed out, you find Lewis waiting for you in the paddock, a grin stretching across his face.
ā€œNot bad, Senna,ā€ he teases, pulling you into a warm embrace.
You laugh, pressing your forehead against his. ā€œNot bad yourself, Hamilton.ā€
The two of you stay like that for a moment, the chaos of the paddock swirling around you, but all you can feel is the steady beat of his heart against yours.
ā€œYour dad would be proud,ā€ Lewis murmurs, his voice soft in your ear.
You smile, closing your eyes. ā€œYeah,ā€ you whisper. ā€œI think he would be.ā€
***
The sun is setting over Monaco, casting the apartment in soft golds and pinks. You let yourself in quietly, the cool metal of the front door clicking shut behind you. Training was brutal today ā€” your arms ache, and every muscle feels like itā€™s been wrung out. All you want is to find Lewis, maybe curl up on the couch together and recover with some takeaway.
You kick off your sneakers, already untying the knot in your ponytail, when you hear voices from the living room. You pause mid-step.
Lewis is talking to someone ā€” no, two people. You creep forward on silent feet, heart quickening as the voices grow clearer.
ā€œ-I love her more than anything,ā€ Lewis says, his voice low but certain. ā€œAnd I want to spend the rest of my life with her.ā€
Your breath catches. You flatten yourself against the wall, just out of sight. It feels like youā€™ve stepped into some kind of dream, one where the pieces of your life are rearranging themselves into something both surreal and perfect.
Then you hear your motherā€™s voice ā€” gentler than it used to be, softened by time and the walls youā€™ve slowly chipped away.
ā€œYou want my blessing?ā€ Adriane says, her words slow, as if sheā€™s tasting them, feeling their weight.
ā€œI do,ā€ Lewis replies. ā€œI wanted to ask both of you. It felt right.ā€
Both of them? You inch closer, daring to peek around the corner. And there they are ā€” Lewis, sitting on the couch, his elbows on his knees, looking more serious than youā€™ve ever seen him. Across from him sit your mother and Alain, side by side like a pair of mismatched bookends.
Alain leans back, arms folded, the corner of his mouth twitching as if heā€™s trying not to smile. ā€œYou realize what youā€™re getting into?ā€ He asks dryly. ā€œSheā€™s more stubborn than Ayrton ever was.ā€
Lewis chuckles, but itā€™s a little nervous. ā€œYeah, I know.ā€
Adriane tilts her head, studying him like sheā€™s trying to see through to his soul. ā€œAnd if she says no?ā€
Lewisā€™ face softens, a quiet kind of love settling into his expression. ā€œThen Iā€™ll still be with her. Because I donā€™t need her to marry me to know sheā€™s it for me.ā€
Something cracks open inside you. It feels like standing on the podium in Brazil all over again ā€” overwhelming and humbling and impossibly full. You press a hand to your mouth, as if that will steady the emotion threatening to spill over.
Your mother leans forward, resting her elbows on her knees. Thereā€™s a moment of silence so thick it hums.
ā€œWhen Y/N was seven,ā€ she begins slowly, ā€œshe told me she wanted to race. I told her no. I thought if I kept her away from the track, I could protect her from the same thing that took Ayrton from me.ā€ She sighs, her gaze dropping to her hands. ā€œBut all I did was push her away.ā€
Alain clears his throat, glancing sideways at her. ā€œItā€™s not easy,ā€ he murmurs, more to Adriane than to Lewis. ā€œLoving someone who belongs to the track.ā€
Your mother nods, her eyes glassy. ā€œBut youā€™ve made her happy. Youā€™ve given her the space to be who sheā€™s always wanted to be.ā€ She pauses, blinking quickly. ā€œAnd I see Ayrton in that. In you.ā€
Lewis rubs the back of his neck, clearly moved but trying not to show it. ā€œThat means more than you know.ā€
ā€œAnd you promise me something,ā€ Adriane says, her voice gaining strength, as if sheā€™s gathering all her fears into this one request. ā€œThat youā€™ll never try to stop her. Not when things get hard. Not when it scares you.ā€
Lewis leans forward, looking her dead in the eye. ā€œI swear. Iā€™d never take that from her.ā€
Your mother exhales, like a weight sheā€™s carried for years is finally lifting off her shoulders. ā€œThen you have my blessing,ā€ she says quietly.
Alain smirks, slapping Lewis on the back. ā€œLooks like youā€™re in for the ride of your life.ā€
They laugh softly, the kind of laugh that comes with hard-won understanding.
And thatā€™s when the floorboard under your foot creaks.
All three heads whip toward the sound, and youā€™re caught, frozen halfway between hiding and stepping forward.
Lewisā€™ eyes widen, and then a slow, guilty smile spreads across his face. ā€œHow long have you been standing there?ā€
You step fully into the room, arms crossed but fighting back a grin. ā€œLong enough to hear that youā€™re plotting something.ā€
Alain chuckles, standing up and brushing off his jeans. ā€œI think thatā€™s my cue to leave.ā€ He winks at you, patting Lewis on the shoulder as he makes his way toward the door. ā€œGood luck.ā€
ā€œThanks, Alain,ā€ Lewis mutters, rubbing his palms against his thighs, clearly nervous now.
Your mother rises as well, hesitating for a moment. She looks at you, her eyes soft. ā€œIā€™ll call you later,ā€ she murmurs, reaching out to squeeze your hand briefly before following Alain out the door.Ā Ā 
And then itā€™s just you and Lewis, standing in the golden light of your apartment, the door clicking shut behind your mother and Alain.Ā Ā 
You raise an eyebrow, trying to keep your voice light. ā€œSo ā€¦ what was all that about?ā€Ā Ā 
Lewis steps closer, and suddenly the nervous energy from earlier melts away. He takes your hand, his thumb tracing lazy circles against your palm.Ā Ā 
ā€œY/N ā€¦ā€ he begins, and thereā€™s something so tender in the way he says your name that it makes your heart skip a beat. ā€œI wanted to do this the right way. To ask the people who mean the mos to you.ā€Ā Ā 
Your breath catches as he drops to one knee, right there in the middle of your living room.Ā Ā 
He pulls a small box from his pocket, opening it to reveal a ring that catches the light like starlight on water. Itā€™s simple, elegant, and perfect.Ā Ā 
Lewis looks up at you, his dark eyes filled with love, nerves, and hope. ā€œI love you, Y/N. Iā€™ve loved you from the moment I saw you at Imola. And I want to spend every day from now on making you as happy as youā€™ve made me.ā€Ā Ā 
You cover your mouth with your hand, tears already welling up in your eyes.Ā Ā 
ā€œSo,ā€ he says with a smile thatā€™s both warm and a little crooked. ā€œWhat do you say? Will you marry me?ā€Ā Ā 
For a moment, all you can do is nod, words caught somewhere between your heart and your throat. Then you finally find your voice.Ā Ā 
ā€œYes,ā€ you whisper, your smile breaking wide and free. ā€œYes, Iā€™ll marry you.ā€Ā 
Lewisā€™ grin lights up the room, and he stands, slipping the ring onto your finger before pulling you into his arms. You kiss him, slow and deep, and in that moment, it feels like everything ā€” the years of struggle, of loss, of love ā€” has brought you to exactly where youā€™re supposed to be.
When you finally pull away, breathless and giddy, Lewis leans his forehead against yours, his hands cradling your face.
ā€œGuess Alain was right,ā€ he murmurs, grinning. ā€œThis really is the ride of my life.ā€
You laugh, pure and full, wrapping your arms around him tighter. ā€œBuckle up, Hamilton,ā€ you tease. ā€œItā€™s only just getting started.ā€
2K notes Ā· View notes
amdiriel Ā· 1 month ago
Text
lonely pt. 2
Azriel x fem!Archeron!reader
SUMMARY: After a vulnerable moment of comfort, Reader tries to navigate Azrielā€™s increasingly flirtatious behavior without assuming anything. Because she really shouldnā€™t. Right?
WARNINGS: FLUFF, slight suggestiveness, a bit of hurt but SO much comfort, not proofread we die like men
NOTE: thanks for so much love on part 1! I have some ideas for new Az fics, so lmk if you're interested in being on my Azriel taglist! xox diri
WORDS: ~4.2k
part 1 main masterlist
ā€¢ā€¢ā€¢
It had been about a week and a half since my little breakdown in my room, my cycle coming and going just days after it. I attributed my moment of uncharacteristic hopelessness to hormones.
I hoped Azriel would too, since I had trouble fully looking him in the eye ever since out of embarrassment. After a night of deep rest post-letting-it-all-out, I woke the next morning to a spill of hindsight in my mind, grumbling at my ridiculousness into my pillow. Despite my cycle being a royal pain in my ass, it was a few days where I could hide safely in my room.
So the next few days, I was determined to be fine. I was great, living the dream, no worries here, wielding a grin and a dry joke as always.
The first day after my cycle ending, I wake up to blissful absence of pain in my abdomen, and treat myself to a long bath.
Afterwards, I take advantage of a brisk morning walk, the sunshine making the late winter weather less intolerably cold. I barely get two blocks from the River House before a shadow passes over my head.
I tilt my head back, squinting through the direct sunlight. Then the shadow descends at an alarmingly fast rate and touches down near-silently beside me. ā€œGood morning,ā€ Azriel murmurs.
I jump at his sudden appearance, the bubbling nervousness at his closeness making it more pronounced. ā€œShitā€”Azriel,ā€ I gasp, calming myself with a breath. ā€œWhat the hell?ā€
He chuckles lowly and nudges me slightly as he matches my resuming pace. ā€œSorry. Occupational hazard, Iā€™m afraid,ā€ he says, not sorry at all.
I huff and roll my eyes, even as my lips curl up as well. ā€œIā€™ve said it before and Iā€™ll say it again. You need to wear a bell.ā€ His laugh curls around me.
ā€œIā€™m not sure it would go with my leathers,ā€ he pretends to muse. ā€œA collar would really ruin the effect of my scariness. Not to mention the whole point of being Spymaster.ā€
I snort, shaking my head. He nudges me again, drawing my gaze back up to him. I find his eyes warmly on me.
ā€œIā€™m glad to see you out and about,ā€ he says. ā€œI was worried about you.ā€
I let the sweet words warm me for a quick moment before I huff a small laugh. ā€œItā€™s my cycle, not sickness. Iā€™m good.ā€
He shrugs. ā€œStill. I know itā€™s much worse for you and your sisters now that youā€™re all fae. You handling them alright?ā€
My expression softens. ā€œYouā€™re sweet. Iā€™m fine. I didnā€™t have much pain as a human, so I think as far as fae cycles go, my pain now is relatively mild. I mostly just donā€™t want to do anything,ā€ I reply with a shrug of my own.
Azriel eyes me for a moment. ā€œAlright. But youā€™ll let me know if you need anything, right? I havenā€™t forgotten about our agreement, you know,ā€ he says with a sly smirk.
It takes a second for it to dawn, but soon a blush blooms on my face as I remember that night. I huff a sigh, finding it within me to laugh a little at myself. ā€œSo, what, you want me to come to you any time I have a problem?ā€ I ask dryly.
A smile tugs at the corner of his mouth. ā€œYes,ā€ he answers plainly.
I give him a look. ā€œAre you now our resident therapist too?ā€ I deadpan. ā€œYour resumeā€™s long enough, Shadowsinger, you can take a pause every once in a while.ā€
He laughs again, shaking his head at me. ā€œI may be busy, but never for you. Never for family,ā€ he replies, and with such sincerity in his eyes that my steps falter for a moment.
Fuck. What happened to cool and collected, Archeron?
But I swallow and arch a brow. ā€œSweet. But youā€™re barely here enough to be able to do so for the many members of our ever-growing household,ā€ I say, thinking about our nephew Nyx.
He shrugs a shoulder, his wings unfurling then furling in a subtle motion that catches my eye. Iā€™d always found them fascinating. ā€œThen how about thisā€”Iā€™ll never be too busy for you,ā€ he says, a note saucily that my widened eyes turn upon his smirking face.
I grasp for words for a moment, and I see his eyes delight at my moment of hesitation. I shut my mouth and switch tactics, laughing. ā€œWhy Az, you are positively Rhys-like today.ā€
His brows raise, expression lighting in challenge. ā€œOh am I? Enlighten me, sweetheart.ā€
I bite hard on the inside of my cheek at that damned pet name again. This male just made it so bloody difficult to be dignified at all. I swear, every moment in his presence is a fight for my life. ā€œYouā€™re allā€”ā€ I gesticulate over his person, ā€œSwaggering. Itā€™s unnerving. Please, for my sanity, resume your duties as our resident brooder. Youā€™re putting me off.ā€
His head tilts back with a hearty laugh that startles me into astonishment. ā€œWell, we wouldnā€™t want that, now would we?ā€ he drawls, suddenly feeling like heā€™s looming over me.
Stupid, tree-like male.
I donā€™t reply except for a disbelieving huff at his forward behavior. His smirk is self satisfied as he halts, taking a step back with a sketch of a bow.
ā€œYouā€™ll have to resume your walk without me, Ms. Archeron,ā€ he says, and I wrinkle my nose at the use of my surname. His smiling eyes rove over it, dipping to my lips before locking with my own gaze again. ā€œThink you can manage?ā€
I scoff and manage to flip him off as his enormous wings unfurl and beat his figure into the air. His rumbling chuckle disappears as his shape grows smaller in the sky.
ā€”
The following days, he wasnā€™t as blatantly swaggering, as I had called him, but he wasā€¦
Forward. Disarmingly so.
I couldnā€™t seem to avoid his presence if I tried, if merely to kick some sense back into myself. First it was the libraryā€”when I had settled into the cozy window seat, my usual perch, an hour into my reading, he had strode in his silent yet confident way of his. I had stilled, as if hoping heā€™d simply not notice me. Fool. He notices everything. And he certainly had wasted no time sidling up to my perch and leaning over to observe what I was reading. His warmth and masculine scent was a pleasant yet oppressive blanket to my poor sensibilities. And I barely survived when he had hummed ā€œAny good?ā€ practically into my ear.
Or there was lunchtimeā€”Iā€™d wander into the kitchen to make something quick and simple for myself, and when I walked into the dining room heā€™d be sitting there already, looking up with a small, unassuming smile. When he bade simply, ā€œSit with meā€, I had no choice but to obey and eat with him. In my suspicion, I confess that I switched the times I went to get lunch by random intervals, in which each and every time he either was already there or showed up soon after.
I couldnā€™t tell if it just happened that way, or if he was being overly clever in his intentional variation.
Now, three weeks post-meltdown incident, Azriel had been gone a few days on Cauldron-knows-what business, so Iā€™d loosened up, no longer bracing myself like he could walk into the room at any second.
Which is apparently my folly, since as soon as I round the corner into the dining room one morning, I found him standing at the sideboard, back toward me, making a cup of tea.
I halted, nearly rearing back as my mouth started to form the word shit, but quickly clamping it down. But even the smallest of noise alerts someone as discerning as him.
He turns and calls my name with quiet warmth, and I banish the wince from my face. ā€œHey,ā€ I say simply. ā€œWhen did you get back?ā€
ā€œLast night,ā€ he says, abandoning his tea to draw near. My head tilts back as he stops in front of me. ā€œHow have you been?ā€ he asks with a soft smile.
His quiet care is almost more flustering than his forwardness. ā€œWell. Fine,ā€ I answer. ā€œAnd you? Your mission or whatever successful?ā€
He huffs amusedly. ā€œMy mission or whatever was just fine,ā€ he replies. Then he returns to the sideboard. ā€œTea?ā€
ā€œOh, uh, sure. Just blaā€”ā€
ā€œJust black. I know,ā€ he says, throwing a smile over his shoulder at me. I blink in surprise, cheeks pink. Heā€™s been paying close enough attention that he knows that?
Of course he has, dummy. He probably has dossiers on everyone in this city with information down to the way they take their tea, the pragmatic voice in my head deadpans. Youā€™re no exception.
I blink again as he draws near with a second cup, passing it to me. I take it with a small thank you, sipping it gratefully.
Just when I start to squirm on my feet at the silence between us, he speaks. ā€œAbout what we talked about that night a few weeks agoā€”ā€ I still. ā€œYouā€™re alright in that regard? And donā€™t lie, Iā€™ll be able to tell.ā€
I huff a sound between a sigh and laugh, looking down. ā€œWell, I havenā€™t had a night as bad as that one since then, so thatā€™s good right?ā€ I say with wry self-deprecation. He doesnā€™t reply. ā€œBut really, Iā€™m alright. Just winter blues, I suppose.ā€
ā€œNo, I donā€™t think it is.ā€
I roll my eyes in a small flash of annoyance. ā€œAlright, not just winter blues. But they certainly donā€™t help. But Iā€™m fine. Really. You did really help that night,ā€ I admit softly.
I donā€™t really notice my teacup is empty until he gently takes it from my hand and sets it next to his already abandoned cup. ā€œWhat helped most, sweetheart?ā€ he asks gently.
My tongue felt stuck to the roof of my mouthā€”speaking my vulnerability aloud both impossible and foreign. Letting him in last time didnā€™t hurt. It helped, a small voice whispers in my head.
I take a breath. ā€œJustā€”talking through it. Physical touch too, umā€¦ā€ I fight to stay steady. ā€œItā€™s grounding.ā€
He hums, nodding. Thereā€™s a light touch to both my elbows, and my eyes shift down to find that heā€™d silently reached for me. I allow the touch, but donā€™t dare go further, suspended in the fear of the unknown.
ā€œYou donā€™t have to be afraid to ask for that,ā€ he murmurs quietly. Suddenly Iā€™m very aware of the air weā€™re sharing, how close heā€™s gotten to me. His hands slide slowly to my upper arms, my breath hitching as the warmth of his palms bleed through even my heavy sweater.
The panic sets in before I can think this interaction through, before I can rationalize that maybe, just maybe he wants to be close to me, wants to touch me. Instead my eyes find the clock and seize the subject change before me. ā€œDonā€™t you have Valkyrie training in five minutes?ā€
Azriel stills and follows my gaze to the clock. His jaw works once before the fleeting tension is gone. ā€œYouā€™re right. I should go.ā€ He squeezes my upper arms gently before letting his hands drop. ā€œStay warm today. Wind is supposed to get bad, and temperatures will drop rapidly once the sun sets.ā€
I nod, giving him a brief smile. ā€œOf course, you too. Stay warm, I mean.ā€
He returns my smile before leaving the room.
A whoosh of air leaves my lungs as soon as Iā€™m alone again. Idiot. Silly, foolish girl.
ā€”
Azriel was at his wits end.
Heā€™d been pulling far more stops than his usual personality allowed, hadnā€™t he? She was certainly clever enough to notice that he was acting much differently around her, right? Had he just not been forward enough?
And still, she did not allow him closer, as close as two people could be. He'd given her every sign he could think of without embarrassing himself.
Impossible girl. Canā€™t you understand that all I want is to comfort and coddle you?
He must not have taken care to erase any tension in his expression by the time he touched down in the ring atop the House of Wind, because Cassianā€™s brows raised upon seeing him.
Azriel just had to cast him a cool look for his brother to relent, though he caught the half-smirk on the Generalā€™s face as he turned toward the group of priestesses warming up and began training.
It was during sparring that Nesta finally deigns to sidle up beside him as he watches a match. ā€œSo. What the hellā€™s going on between you and my sister?ā€
He stills for just a moment before erasing the reaction. He debates lying to his friend, but sheā€™ll call him on it. He doesn't think sheā€™ll warn him off her sister either, so finally he admits evenly, ā€œMuch less than I would like.ā€
The eldest Archeron huffs a laugh. ā€œI appreciate you sparing me a lie. Honestly, Az? My sister is just supremely oblivious, clever as she is. If nothing else has worked at this point, you just need to lay one on her.ā€
He chokes and turns his head toward her. ā€œI would never. Not without her express permissionā€”ā€
She snorts, shaking her head. ā€œGods, males can be so boring. At the very least you need to sit her down and make sure she doesnā€™t leave until she understands exactly what your intentions are. Then you can lay one on her, if sheā€™s amenable to it.ā€
Azriel takes a deep breath, letting the words sink into his turbulent mind. ā€œI donā€™t want to scare her,ā€ he admits after a pause.
ā€œYou wonā€™t,ā€ she replies instantly. ā€œSheā€™s not afraid of you, she never could be. In truth, my sister is scared of very little. But based on the fact that sheā€™s never had a romantic attachment before, what seems like indifference is likely just borne out of nervousness.ā€
ā€œI donā€™t want to make her nervous either.ā€
ā€œItā€™s not you that does. Itā€™s justā€”being vulnerable. Emotionally intimate with someone,ā€ Nesta says. ā€œYears of fighting with her have taught me that sheā€™ll hide anything behind biting wit or a laugh and joke. I think thatā€™s what makes it all the more difficult to understand.ā€
He doesnā€™t reply.
ā€œBut speaking not as her sister, she definitely is attracted to you,ā€ Nesta continues. ā€œSpeaking as her sister?ā€ He looks at her cool features. ā€œDonā€™t fuck it up.ā€ Then she stalks away to Gwyn and Emerie.
Azriel forces down a growl. Tonight. He'd do it tonight or hell, he'd go crazy from this dance around the line. He'd spent too many centuries wanting this, wanting companionship for him to squander an opportunity with, at last, a female that he connected so deeply with. A female that seemed to need his touch as badly as he needed hers.
So...yes. He'd had quite enough of waiting.
ā€”
True to Azriel's word, it did end up being very cold today.
I forgo any ideas of taking a walk, but I did end up camping out in the warmth of Feyre's study, taking turns with her to organize some of her paperwork or play with Nyx on the floor. My nephew (and his poor parents) had had some rough nights due to the last dregs of his teething pain, but it was good to see him smiling and playing despite it all. Rhysand stopped in frequently, unable to stay from his mate and son for extended periods of time, and after the fourth time Feyre shooed him out with their laughing, squirming son in his arms.
Our bi-weekly dinner fell that evening. Usually I enjoyed it.
Usually.
The dinner was fine. But I was so chilled that I took the opportunity of warmth from any hot dish passed around to me. I shiver for the upteenth time as Azriel passes me the potatoes.
"Cold?" he murmurs close beside me, and I shiver again. Not from the cold, damn him.
"Freezing," I retort instead, scooping potatoes on my plate. "Doesn't Rhys have this place warded to hell? Why is it so drafty?"
Azriel chuckles lowly. "How do you know that it isn't just you?" he teases.
I shoot him a look. "No, no, Mr. 'Stay Warm Today', I'm quite certain it isn't."
He laughs again, and it warms me only temporarily. I finish before everyone else, per usual. Not only do I tend to eat fast, but I'm also not caught up in constant conversation. Bored, my eyes travel the room, around my friends. My family. Even in my relaxed, two-glasses-of-wine haze, my mind doesn't fail to notice how paired up they all seem to have gotten.
Feyre and Rhys feed a fussy Nyx in his highchair, Rhys's eyes roaming over his mate and child with unrepressed love. Cassian's arm was slung around Nesta's shoulder, my usually stoic sister slumped comfortably into his side. Varian looked down at Amren next to him like she was the most fascinating creature alive, which...wasn't entirely a subjective statement, considering her interesting history.
Even Elain was speaking in shy tones with Lucien, who watched her with amused adoration. I had been so proud of my younger sister for finally realizing that she could just as well choose him as not choose him. They were taking it slow, she'd been telling me recently, but she begrudgingly had found that her mate was, indeed, her perfect match.
But as with all my friends and family, my happiness for them comes at a cost. To myself.
I turn and opened my mouth to chase away the tightness in my chest, but found that the Spymaster next to me was turned away, engaging Mor in conversation on his other side.
I quickly clamp my mouth shut and instead go for my wine.
Gods, hadn't Feyre mentioned there was some sort of will-they won't-they situation between the two of them? Something that had been brewing for the five centuries they'd known each other? It was none of my business, of course, and I hardly paid attention, but even I noticed that it had been pretty consistently they-won't in the past few years of living here.
Right?
Azriel laughs at something she says, and suddenly I feel sick.
Cauldron. Was I going to be the only one left?
And even worseā€”had I also been imagining his forwardness with me as of late?
There's a rushing in my ears and I tune out completely, going blissfully blank.
I hardly recall cleanup. Or the migration to the living room. My body seems to draw itself to the fireplace, a hand lifting to drag a blanket off the back of an armchair as I settle on the floor before the flames.
And as I wrap the blanket around myself, shivering minutely, I can't bring myself to look at what I know I'll find behind meā€”each couple in the house cuddling for warmth.
ā€”
Azriel's heart aches at the sight of her vibrating form in front of the fire.
He'd taken his place behind the armchair she usually sat in, hoping to finally coax her into having a conversation in the privacy of the hall. Or if things went well, his bedroom.
But instead he watched her walk as if unawake from the dining room to the fireplace in the living room. Unblinking. Not looking at anyone else.
He doesn't know what to do.
He also doesn't realize that a shadow had flitted to her until it came slinking back to his shoulder, whispering, Upset. Crying.
His heart broke. Oh, sweetheart.
He felt suspended in air, in time for a moment. Everyone was lounging, cuddling in their respective pairs, speaking quietly with one another. Distracted. So he took a gamble.
And silently pushed forward.
ā€”
I felt him before I heard or saw him.
I lock up as I feel his warm body settle on the rug, not quite directly behind me, but not quite beside me either.
His touch was warm, intentional.
Mother, I needed intentional touch so badly.
I hadn't realize how upset I had gotten until the first cold tear spills down my cheek. I wipe hastily at it.
"Hey," he coos softly in my ear, his arm coming firmly around me and drawing me into him. I sniff, shooting a panicked glance over my shoulder since everyone was in the room right now. I barely register that his wings block any sight of the two of us from the rest of the room before his gentle hand guides my chin back to look up at him. "No one can see, sweet girl," he murmurs. "You're alright."
The lump tightens painfully in my throat as a second, third tear spill down my face. "Sorry," I mouth, unable to get any sound out.
"Stop," he whispers gently. "You're alright. You're safe." His hand slides to the back of my head and I let myself be guided to the shelter of his embrace, once again in his lap as I silently shake. "Are you feeling that way again?"
I nod silently.
He sighs. "Sweetheart. Why don't you just let me in?"
I untuck my wet face from his shoulder to glance confusedly up at him. "I...I am," I breathe. "You'reā€”you're hugging me."
He shakes his head, cradling my face with both hands. "I mean: why don't you let me into that head of yours? That world? Most importantly, why can't you just let me into your heart?"
Said heart seems to stutter and stop beating.
There's a long moment where my lips don't form words, don't do anything except lay parted, slack. "What do you mean?" I finally blurt, a note of tightness in my voice.
His jaw works and he sighs heavily through his nose. "Sweetheart, is it so impossible to understand that this whole time you've found yourself lonely at the sight of everyone paired off that maybe I want to be that person for you? Your person?"
"Whā€”you?" I sputter on a whisper as everything dawns, hell, practically crashes down upon me. The denial comes a split second after. "No."
"Yes."
My expression shutters in emotion. "There's no wayā€”"
"There is," he murmurs with an adoring smile on his handsome face, thumbs brushing at my tears. "And you can't change that, ever. But what you can do is let me in."
I take a shuddery breath, in and out. "Let you in?"
He nods.
"Be my person?" I croak. "And I be yours?"
The words seem to have an effect on him, his chest puffing for a moment before deflating again. His hands cradle my face like I'm precious. I've never felt more so than in his lap. "Yes, sweet girl. Mine. And I, yours."
A release another uneven breath, feeling my body go warm all over. "Iā€”I never thought that I...that you could want this with me. Could want me," I rasp.
He smiles. "But I do. I have for a long time."
I let out a little wet laugh. "Gods, Iā€”" I shake my head. "I don't feel like asking questions right now. I've wanted you too, for so long. I just didn't want to delude myself, to make a fool of myself in front of you when you're so..."
He raises a brow but his eyes remain warm. "So?"
"So perfect, damn you," I finish, no real malice behind my words. When he laughs this time, I feel it seep directly through my chest and into my soul.
"You're the perfect one, sweetheart," he murmurs, and presses a kiss to my hairline like he had those weeks ago. "In more ways than one." He draws back to look at me, and I return his gaze with nothing but openness, with love. Then he breathes, "May I kiss you?"
Heat blooms across my cheeks, but I give him a little nod. "You may."
He dips his chin ever so slowly, and when his soft, full lips finally meet mine, my eyes slip shut. Tentative, and so gentle with me, he dares his tongue over my bottom lip. Though I feel like I have no idea what Iā€™m doing, I let him through.
The first swipe of his tongue, this hungrier kiss sets my soul ablaze, his hands travel to wrap around my waist, drawing my chest against his.
We kiss quietly yet needy for Cauldron knows how long. All I know is that Iā€™m breathless, fuzzy, and light by the time I draw away softly. He chases my lips a moment more before settling his forehead against mine.
Breathing the same air.
A giddy smile tugs at my features, and I giggle with blushing embarrassment. ā€œThey definitely know whatā€™s going on,ā€ I whisper, fighting the urge to peek. He chuckles lowly and draws me closer, depositing a kiss on my shoulder, my jaw, then my lips.
ā€œI sent them out,ā€ he replies. My brows raise. ā€œI told Rhys mind-to-mind that if he didnā€™t get everyone out, Iā€™d quit.ā€
A laugh bubbles up within me. ā€œLiar. He just decided to have mercy on us. On me, at least.ā€
Azriel grins, and itā€™s the most beautiful thing Iā€™ve ever seen. Boyish. Free.
ā€œKiss me again,ā€ I whisper. And he does.
That night, he takes me to his room, scooping me under the covers and into his body. Iā€™m too wired, too happy to fall asleep right away. Itā€™s when I watch him slip into dreamland, the most relaxed Iā€™ve seen him, that thereā€™s a tug within my chest.
A soft glow flickers to life deep in my soul. I smile and let the tears fall as I feel what I think is the bond.
I settle in. Iā€™ll tell him tomorrow.
ā€¢ā€¢ā€¢
NOTE: i hope you enjoyed reading it as much as i did writing it! i have an idea for a short series taking place post-ACOSF, where Reader is part of a group in Montesere thatā€™s sort of adjacent to the Valkyries, and she comes to visit the Library, so Iā€™ll start drafting if anyone is interested k love you bye! -diri
TAG LIST: @lilah-asteria @salvatoresister1 @a-courtof-azriel @thestartitaness @casiiopea2 @kk191327 @missxmarvelous @saltedcoffeescotch
754 notes Ā· View notes
goomyloid Ā· 3 months ago
Text
Tumblr media Tumblr media
got uty au pilled again, sorry... more info under the cut
an AU where ceroba, in the end, refuses to inject kanako with the serum. even after all her research, she just can't trust that it's totally safe. while kanako accepts this, she still wishes she could eventually be of use somehow, and indirectly blames herself for her father's death.
despite all this, with kanako alive, ceroba is able to grieve chujin in a far less desperate way, still having her daughter by her side. as the years go by, ceroba devotes more and more of her time to finishing chujin's research in hopes of finally making a serum that can save the underground. kanako is determined to help, too -- together, they clean up chujin's lab and make it a far nicer place to work, because they're in this together now. well, in theory.
ceroba still certainly takes care of kanako and does her best to be a good mother, but as time passes, ceroba spends more and more time in the lab trying to find an answer. kanako, being the social butterfly that she is, can't bring herself to always stay shut inside like her mother; she travels daily to Oasis Valley, making friends and becoming the town darling. as ceroba spends more time working, kanako spends more and more time taking care of the estate, trying to spend time outside whenever possible.
but it gets kind of lonely. the ketsukane estate is off outside of Oasis Valley, and not many people come by. she's worried about her mother, who's been shutting her out as she becomes more desperate to find a solution. there's only so much to do at the house.
then, clover falls into the underground and explores the dunes. there are barely any other kids at this spot in the underground -- finally, someone around her age! she's immediately entranced by them and determined to become their friend, even after finding out they're a human -- that just makes them cooler...!
but there's a problem; kanako has seen her father's tapes, she knows that a human soul would be extremely valuable to producing the serum. of course, she wants to help save the underground, and she wants her mother to finally be rid of stress and be able to spend time with her again... but after spending time with clover, kanako knows there's no way she can let clover die. they're like the sibling she never had...
and kanako can't even let her mother know that clover exists, either; she knows exactly what will happen if ceroba finds out there's a human here. and yet, a secret part of her wishes and hopes that maybe, just maybe, ceroba could find value in clover as a person and then they could all live in the ketsukane estate together. it would be a dream come true! maybe there's even some way clover can help ceroba without having to give up their soul...?
but things aren't destined to work out that way. any number of things could happen.
clover could peacefully move on in their quest through the underground, leaving a sad and lonely kanako behind.
or, ceroba finds out about clover in one way or another, and things are not looking good. but would she choose to take clover's life at the cost of her daughter's one and only friend?
what if clover didn't come in peace, but in vengeance?
or maybe ceroba somehow accepts clover, growing to respect them after all is said and done, and she tries to experiment on a living human soul?
or maybe, wracked with grief and loneliness, kanako discards her mother's warnings and takes the new, updated serum herself, determined to become the hero for her family like she always wanted...?
or, something else could happen.
what if, after an unhappy ending, kanako wakes up on that same day again, waiting for clover to come by the ketsukane estate for the first time? she doesn't even know how it's possible, reliving the same few weeks over and over. she just wants to find her happy ending, and she'll search and search for as long as she needs to.
Tumblr media
how long can she watch the same endings play out over and over?
955 notes Ā· View notes
allhopesforlove Ā· 1 month ago
Text
Farewell, my love: part 2
Summary: In the midst of a battle, y/n realizes that their only way to victory would be through her sacrifice. Determined with her decision to lead an army of soldiers to the frontlines, there was nothing that could hold her back. Because she was sure that if she continued living on she wouldnā€™t survive any more of what was blooming between Elain and Azriel.
Pairing: Azriel x Reader, Azriel x Elain
Word count: 4.2K
Warnings: Angst, panic attacks, jealousy, and just more angst than before Iā€™m sorry (not) :)
part 1 part3
ā€”ā€”ā€”ā€”ā€”ā€”ā€”
He couldnt breathe. It was too much, too many feelings flooding him at once and it felt like little needles were prickling him all over his skin. It was getting hot and if he hadnā€™t been leaning on Elain he was sure that he wouldā€™ve actually fallen down on his knees. He was breathing faster and the constant flood of emotions and thoughts werenā€™t making this any better. He was scared. Scared to even think what this meant.
ā€œAzriel, sweetheart, talk to me.. hey, hey look at me.ā€
But he couldnā€™t. He, he needed air. He needed space, because this didnā€™t make any sense. Why now? Why when he finally found the happiness he was looking for, for so many years? Why when he finally settled his heart for another and dared to bare his soul to her? Why now, when his fucking mate decided to take on something thatā€™d cost her her life? Why was he put in a position where he couldnā€™t decide what and who to choose?
He still heard her heart, how it beat almost the same as his. Warmth spread around him and he looked up again to see the cause of all this turmoil inside of him. There, he saw her. His mate. His. Oh god, he had a mate. He felt tears already rolling down his face, but he didnā€™t care. Somehow, only looking at her already made him much calmer than before. She still looked at him with wide eyes as if she herself couldnā€™t believe what had just transpired between them and he couldnā€™t blame her, because neither did he. There was a sudden urge to just hold her and take away all her pain and-
ā€œAzriel.ā€
He felt two soft hands cradling his face and turning it to the side to make his golden hazel eyes meet with brown ones. It caused him to break out of this bubble that was forming and he was brought back to reality. Elain, oh Elain. He- oh god- he really forgot about her for a second, because everything, well everything was so sudden and he actually didnā€™t mean to, because he loved Elain, with all his heart- his heart, he already gave it to her, he was hers as much as she was his- and he already felt another set of tears forming in his eyes.
ā€œSweetheart, I want to help you, but you have to help me here a bit yeah?ā€ She said while looking at him with soft shiny eyes and a small smile. The smile he fell in love with.
ā€œTry to breathe along with me.ā€ He was still shaking as Elain lead his hand towards her chest- her heart- to make him calm down and follow the same rhythm as hers. He tried to focus, he really did, but the constant flood of emotions really distracted him. So with all his strength he breathed in and out just as Elain did. He brought his forehead towards hers and closed his eyes. In. And out.
ā€œJust like that, you are doing so great.ā€ He felt a kiss on his nose and he had to smile at that. He was calming down a little.
ā€œThank you ā€˜lainā€ he rasped out.
And when he opened his eyes, Elain looked at him with such intensity that he needed a second to think. He really does love her huh. While the heartbeat of another was becoming more silent, it still was there. He took a deep breath and took the hands on his face in his own. Looking her in the eyes, he kissed the inner part of Elainā€™s hands and mustered up another set of words to reassure her.
ā€œI am feeling better.ā€ Elain smiled at that, however the confusion was still present in her eyes, and- oh god- she didnā€™t make this easier for him when she looked up at him with that soft gaze.
ā€œWould you mind sharing with me what just happened?ā€ She asked in an almost hushed tone, as if she didnā€™t want the otherā€™s around them to know.
How was he supposed to explain to her what had just happened, when he himself still hadnā€™t any time to think. When so many thoughts were whirling around in his head and he couldnā€™t grasp to control them.
Elain mustā€™ve noticed his confusion and hesitation as she reassured him.
ā€œIts okay you can take your time. But you really got me scared here for a second Azriel and I, I just want to help you and know if you are-ā€œ she choked on her last words and something in him felt so bad for not telling her instantly. For not choosing her instantly. For having thoughts of another in his mind. For feeling what another woman is feeling, for hearing a heartbeat and feeling a connecting string to another and it not being her? How could he tell her that it took all the strength in him to not just turn around and walk towards his mate to hold her in his arms, while on the other hand his mind and heart is yelling at him for forgetting all the promises he made to the woman standing infront of him for a second. A second that is a second too much. Because all the space in his heart is already reserved for Elain, there shouldnā€™t be any space left for another. But how could he explain to Elain that with every growing second he itches to just follow his instincts.
ā€œI know this is confusing, trust me, I- I am confused but I, I- canā€™t and-ā€œ he tried to stay calm and took a breath. Elain took his hands in hers again and encouraged him to go on with her eyes whenever he felt ready.
But ready he would never be, because just as he thought that he had everything under control, something inside of him jolted and made his head turn around sharply towards y/n. Alongside that, he felt a disgusting amount of hurt rolling over him that it took his breath away.
There she stood, tears rolling down her eyes while still looking at him. While Cassian was holding her wrist and trying to turn her towards him. He saw that he was saying stuff to her, but all the voices were quieted down by that ringing noise again. Now, if only he understood that she was crying because she saw her mate seeking comfort in another woman and that Cassian, along with his other friends, was only trying to understand the situation, was trying to comfort his friend, he wouldnā€™t have swatted off Elainā€™s hand this fast. He wouldnā€™t have taken charge towards Cassian. No, because this? This was pure male instinct taking over him. A male was touching his mate. She was crying.
His brain screamed at him to think for a moment before he took such rash decisions, but again, the bond had just snapped and all his emotions were running high, thoughts suppressed down by instincts. So he did what every mate wouldā€™ve done in his situation. He went to protect his mate.
ā€”ā€”ā€”ā€”ā€”ā€”ā€”ā€”ā€”
The last thing y/n heard was the sound of Morā€™s cries and Emerieā€™s words, because after that everything seemed to go silent and only a ringing was heard. A ringing from her opposite site, right where Azriel was standing. So she looked at him, looked how his eyes widened and how a string was forming to connect them. No. This, this couldnā€™t be right?
But an overwhelming amount of woody notes hit her nose and she became painfully aware that Azriel was unconsciously sending over his emotions. So much confusion and helplessness. Sheā€¦ she was his mate?
She felt the tears forming in her eyes while she didnā€™t know how she should feel about this revelation. The shadowsinger, the one person she has loved desperately for decades, the one person whose attention she never fully got, the one standing besides another, holding her hand, that person was his mate? And the bond snapped right before she signed her death warrant? Oh how cruel. How cruel all of this was, hasnā€™t she suffered enough?
She felt like she couldnā€™t breathe, this was too much. And then Elain had to cradle her hands around his face. Her mate. She was touching her mate. She was furious, but realized too quickly that she couldnā€™t do anything about it. Because why did she feel less and less of Azrielā€™s emotions as he leaned his forehead against hers? This hurt, this hurt so much. Someone shouldā€™ve just gotten a knife and pierced it through her chest, because it wouldā€™ve promised her a less hurtful death.
This was agony, as she felt her brain carving in this sight in her memory so that she always remembered that even when the bond snapped between them, something so sacred, Azriel still chose another woman over her.
There was no place for jealousy in her when she saw Azriel placing little kisses in Elainā€™s hands as she only felt an enormous amount of pain and loss and grief, grief for something she didnā€™t have to begin with.
She felt like she was dying if it was not for Cassian noticing her sudden silence while the others were still arguing.
ā€œHey.. y/n, hey, whatā€™s wrong? Hey-ā€
but she couldnā€™t hear, she couldnā€™t understandā€¦ why was his mate not looking at her? Why was it that another male was seeing her and not him? So she tried to look for something inside of her, she had to try breathing again, she needed to pull, pull on something.
And finally, Azriel turned her way, finally he looked at her. One moment he still had that sad look on his face when it suddenly turned into this eerie and intense gaze that felt like a predator sizing up his prey. She had never seen that look on him, his stare sending shivers down her spine. And suddenly he was moving.
ā€”ā€”ā€”ā€”ā€”ā€”ā€”ā€”ā€”
His expression was carved in stone, a chilling coldness radiating from his gaze. Fists already clenched and ready to pounce on someone, feet moving with fast precision and his target clear. The bond in him shining brighter and encasing him completely. He was going to protect his mate and make the male pay for hurting her.
ā€œY/n you are scaring us, whatā€™s going on- oh- Az what are you- YO WHAT THE FU-ā€œ and Cassian felt a scrunch in his nose. But before he could stand up from the ground he felt Azriel already pouncing on him. What. the. fuck.
Azriel didnā€™t care. Didnā€™t care if the male in front of him was nearing his death with every punch he threw his way, and when he felt other arms trying to force him away from the male, he growled and felt so much strength course through his body, because no matter what, he was going to make this male pay and no one could prevent him from doing it.
No one; but apparently a strong pull within him. Because he felt his mate again and looked up instantly from the ground where he was just punching Cassian. And from this near he could see her eyes more clearly- a green color with a soft touch of brown and blue. She was ethereal and he was mesmerized by this woman standing in front of him. His mate was gorgeous. Just like that his heart started pounding faster again and for a moment he felt his ears reddening, because how could this beautiful being belong all to him?
ā€œAre you alright?ā€ He almost wheezed out at her, because he lost all his stamine to fight Cassian- wait. CASSIAN. Almost instantly he scrambled up and looked down to see a bloody faced Cassian laying on the ground.
ā€œWhat has gotten into you Azriel?!ā€ Rhysand screamed at him. And rightly so. The High Lord had struggled to get into his shadowsingerā€™s mind to yell at him to stop after he couldnā€™t get him off of Cassian. But he had been met with an iron wall, which is why he couldnā€™t reach Azriel.
ā€œBrother I donā€™t know, if you just got possessed by something but damn if you needed to let off some steam, warn a guy beforehand yeah?ā€
Cassian tried to lighten up the mood a bit, because what had just transpired was far from normal, far from the Azriel they knew. And quite frankly it scared him and made him worry for his friend. From the corner of his eye he saw Nesta rushing out the tent she was in with what looked like some healing supplies. Thank god, he couldnā€™t feel his face.
Azriel looked frantic. His head was spinning and he couldnā€™t think clearly. What had he just done? He looked around him and saw his friends attentively staring at him, some worried, some scared of what he might do next.
ā€œWhat were you even thinking?ā€ He met the cold stare of his mate. Of y/n. God. A mate. She wiped the tears of her face with fast movements and stood tall again. And before he could respond her
ā€œAzriel..?ā€ And there, the voice that made his toes curl whenever he heard it. However, he wasnā€™t brave enough to turn around and face her. Amongst all, she had seen him do this. She had seen this side of him, but most of all she was probably confused by his actions or maybe she got a clue, he didnā€™t know. He needed to get out of here, but their situation didnā€™t really allow him, as he was reminded of their conflicting conversation before the bond snapped. As if nothing happened, as if the bond hadnā€™t snapped, and as if he hasnā€™t caused such a big scene mere minutes ago, y/n turned to Rhysand once more.
ā€œBreaking this to the soldiers will be a tough one, I am sure all of them will understand that our charge means nothing but promised death. I just hope theyā€™ll follow along.ā€
Then a pause. He saw her trembling slightly but whatever it was she snapped out of it and a deathly coldness radiated off of her.
ā€œI will wait for your command Rhysand.ā€ There she stood, like a perfectly trained warrior, someone who was drilled into this role.
ā€œY/n are you just going to ignore wh-ā€œ
ā€œRhysand.ā€ She really was going to do this?
ā€œWe are in the midst of something bigger. Our enemies-ā€ she pointed towards the Northern side, where she knew Hybern soldiers resided.
ā€œ-they wonā€™t wait for us to take our sweet time to discuss these matters. We donā€™t know when they will charge next, but damn it if they get to us before we get to them, all of us will die on this battlefield, I can assure you that! We need to move and we need to do it faster than them.ā€ She heaved out.
Rysand looked at her with an expression that pained her, he looked conflicted, like he was struggling to switch between his roleā€™s of a brother and friend and his role as the High Lord of the Night Court.
Of course he knew that all y/n was saying was true, but damn it, heā€™s got the feeling that if he doesnā€™t interfere now, if he doesnā€™t press on the matter more, he would regret it for the rest of his life. That Azriel may regret it for the rest of his life. He looked at him then, at Azrielā€™s disheveled and unmoving form, as if he was in a trance. He waited for him to intervene again, but when nothing came out of his brotherā€™s mouth, he made the decision.
But not before talking to his mate. Are you sure of this? She asked in his mind. Weā€™ve got no other choice Feyre he returned sadly but determined. And then he spoke out what he always feared most towards a member of his close circle.
ā€œYou may leave whenever you feel ready. Thank you for all of your services soldier.ā€ He had to. he needed to switch to his High Lord tone, because if he didnā€™t get ahold of himself it would mean their ultimate death. Of everyone.
Y/n just sharply nodded towards him, because they couldnā€™t do emotional farewells now, not now, when she knew that she and all the others would break down and they wouldnā€™t actually let her go. And by that she would just endanger the lives of everyone. She didnā€™t want that. So she and Rhysand had to act their roles. With that, without taking another look at her friends, she turned around and headed towards their military base.
But she was suddenly grasped by another force that turned her around once again.
ā€œYouā€™re insane if you think Iā€™ll just let you go!ā€
The way her heart started fluttering faster when he hold her hand was almost too pathetic. However, she couldnā€™t do this with him. Before, this was always what she had wanted, but nowā€¦ now everything has changed, she couldnā€™t get herself to be influenced by his sweet words.
She looked him in the eyes then.
ā€œPlease let go of me Azriel, you are making this more difficult than it already is.ā€
And she told him the truth. This was difficult for her. Knowing that her mate stood right before her, that she may have a chance to maybe, she didnā€™t know but .. but it hurt that only now, only now that he was forced by the bond he started to care for her. This is definitely not what she wanted, not this way. So against everything that the bond demanded of her, she pushed his hand out of the way, but he grabbed for her again.
ā€œDifficult? I am making this difficult? Are you out of your mind? So you want me to stand here as if nothing happened between us? As if we arenā€™t-ā€œ
ā€œDonā€™t end your sentence shadowsinger.ā€ And he looked pained that y/n almost surrendered to kiss his frown away and take away all the sadness in his eyes. She snapped out of it. She couldnā€™t do this to him.
ā€œYou want to act like I belong to you all of a sudden? Who gives you the right to tell me what or what not to do? I made my decision, end of discussion. So now if you would please kindly let go of my hand.ā€
But he didnā€™t. Rather he strengthened his grip around her.
ā€œY/n, I understand that this is very bad timing, I understand your anger, but we need to talk about this before you make decisions of life and death, donā€™t you understand!ā€
He was trying so hard to find the right words, afraid of saying something that may aggravate the situation even more. Afraid of losing his mate before even having a chance at life with her. God, he still couldnā€™t believe it.
ā€œOkay, then I got a question for you and you have to be honest with me.ā€
She needed to stop, she needed to stop self sabotaging herself.
ā€œAsk me and Iā€™ll answer truthfully y/n, I swear it to you.ā€
He didnā€™t know what came over him, but all he wanted for now was bring his mate back to safety, have more time to think this through more thoroughly.
ā€œYou want me to come back with you, but can you actually promise me that you are going to accept this bond with me? Are you actually going to leave Elain for me? Someone you chose out of love rather than obligation? Be truthful shadowsinger.ā€
Whatever he expected her to ask him, it wasnā€™t this. He- no he, he couldnā€™t make that decision now, not now, he needed more time to think, for the past minutes he hasnā€™t been in his right mind so how .. how could he possibly answer her without giving her false hopes.
ā€œIā€¦ā€ and he looked into her pain filled eyes. He visibly shook as he felt her side of the bond. He was causing this pain?
ā€œY/n, you need to understand that I canā€™t- I canā€™t promise you that now. I donā€™t want to hurt you, but Elain she-ā€œ he thought of choosing his words carefully ā€œWe have been together for a while now, and I canā€™t lie to you that I suddenly stopped loving her because the bond snapped. I am confused and I need more time-ā€œ
she gasped at that and god he wished he could make this easier, could prevent her from getting hurt
ā€œ-and I am aware that this is the most selfish I can get. Please, just, please donā€™t go there-ā€œ
her tears were already falling uncontrollably and he couldnā€™t hold back his own ones. He wished someone just ended him right then and there, so that he hadnā€™t had to see the agony in her eyes.
ā€œ-please allow me to just have more time so that I can sort this all out, I donā€™t want to hurt any of you, it is the last thing I want-ā€œ
ā€œDo you actually hear yourself?ā€ she whispered in a tone that made him want to stab himself for making her sound so helpless.
ā€œDo you hear how selfish you are? I tell you what shadowsinger, if I canā€™t be your first choice I dont want to be a choice at all. I have loved you for so many years already, I have desperately wanted what you gave other women in your life, but if a bond is what gets you acting all caring towards me, then you can go to hell with that.ā€
What.
She loved him?
How come he never noticed her, how did he let it get to this point?
ā€œā€¦ for how long?ā€ he asked with widened eyes.
He was scared of the answer and judging by her reaction it wasnā€™t something he was prepared for.
ā€œToo long for me to count.ā€
She sounded almost resigned, almost like she just wanted to be put out of her misery.
She felt the stares of the others, so she looked behind Azriel and saw how everyone was holding their breaths and waiting for something to happen.
One piece of eyes, however, pierced through her, one pair of hurtful glassy eyes that made y/n happy and sad at the same time. But she couldnā€™t blame the woman, and to be honest, she couldnā€™t blame Azriel as well. They chose each other and she was the other woman. She tried to stay calm.
ā€œAzrielā€¦ you have to forgive me for my outburst, but try to see it from my perspective. I know our situation isnā€™t quite fair, but we canā€™t choose fate. This is where it has brought us. Do yourself and everyone a favor and go back to your woman. She is waiting for you.ā€
It took everything in her to choose these words, to fight against her will, to fight against her desires, her want to sling her arms around him and claim him for herself, to show everyone that he belonged to her as much as she belonged to him, to love and care for him how she had wanted to for so many years. To look him in the eyes and and declare her love to him and to finally feel that mouth of his on hers to test if it tasted how she had always imagined.
But she couldnā€™t.
While her words pierced through his soul, his grip on her loosened and she took this as her chance.
ā€œI am sorry, I wish.. I just wish I could have been better, but- but y/n this doesnā€™t mean that you have to die for this.ā€
ā€œIā€™d rather not live when my mate loves and nurtures another, Azriel, so please forgive me for-ā€œ
ā€œBut you donā€™t know what the future holds!ā€
She applauded his resilience and to be frank she didnā€™t expect this much fight for her from him, but it still wasnā€™t enough.
ā€œDont act like you would actually choose me Shadowsinger, you never did.ā€
And with that she broke the last piece of his soul that was still standing. Because, because she was right. He never chose her so why would she believe him? This beautiful, strong woman in front of him, who has carried so much hurt because of him, was he selfish for asking her to live?
He was numb. And he just wanted this anguish to end. A sudden hand on his shoulder made him jolt, while he heard y/n talk again.
ā€œLet go of me, let go of that little piece of me that has formed in the past minutes. It will be easier this way.ā€ Y/n told him with resignation.
No he- he couldnā€™t do that, this couldnā€™t be the end for them. He wanted to step forward but the hand on his shoulder held him back, so he wanted to swat it off, because he had to get to his mate.
But another pair of hands was stopping his way to his mate, so now he got really irritated and tried to fight them off.
ā€œGet your fucking hands off of me-ā€œ and his vision suddenly became blurry as he heard his High Lordā€™s voice in his mind you need to let her go, she has already made a decision for herself. No, no! He was not letting her walk off to her death, he-
and while he tried to fight off every force trying to hold him back from her, he heard her distant voice Farewell, Azriel.
From the corner of his eyes he saw her blurry form walk off and disappear from his vision.
ā€”ā€”ā€”ā€”ā€”ā€”ā€”ā€”ā€”
A/n: Whewww here is the second part! I never imagined I would go this direction or this far with the story but here we are šŸ˜­ First of all I want to thank everyone for your sweet reactions to the first part, this really means a lot to me, because this is my first time writing ever so thank you for your kind words <3 Secondly, I hope this was what you expected for the continuation of the story and that I didnā€™t leave you hanging. I am also open for any ideas and suggestions, so please donā€™t shy away from suggesting <3 The third part will probably come out a bit later than this as I have to focus on uni stuff again, but dont worry I wont leave this story as it is!
Again if you have some feedback, I would love to read what you think, and if you want to be added to the taglist just inform me :)
Oh and please tell me if the taglist worked!
Part 3
Tag list:
@kingshitonly @phoenix666stuff @blackgirlmagicforever @dragonsandrinks @daughterofthemoons-stuff @tele86 @isa1b2h3 @curlyhairkk @jencole214 @willowpains @thestartitaness @romantasyreader28 @highladyofhogwarts @wrenisrad @minaaminaa8 @meritxellao @blepskies
797 notes Ā· View notes
covenofagatha Ā· 11 days ago
Text
Do I wanna know? (Part 2)
Reeling from seeing the text on Agatha's phone, it sends you into a spiral
Word count: 5.1k
Warnings: rough sex, oral sex, fingering, angst, underage drinking, marking
Tumblr media
It feels like the floor is falling out from under you and youā€™re just slowly falling into the realization that Agatha must be cheating on you.Ā 
The laptop slam that you didnā€™t even question. Lying about work. This text. What else is she hiding?Ā 
ā€œHey, hon, everything alright?ā€ Agatha asks, coming back into the living room but you barely hear her over the blood rushing in your ears. Is anything alright? You just told her that you loved her while she was fucking you, and now sheā€™s meeting with someone else tomorrow night. Nothing will ever be alright again.
You turn around slowly and her brows crinkle in concern. Sheā€™s holding a vibrator ā€” clearly sheā€™s not done with you yet. But the thought of her touching you with hands that couldā€™ve been on someone else, that will be on someone else, makes your stomach hurt. Are you going to throw up? ā€œYeah,ā€ you say in a monotone.Ā 
ā€œYou look like youā€™ve seen a ghost,ā€ she jokes. The red marks on her neck from you look eerily out of place now and you regard them curiously. You should talk to her, you should confront her, but youā€™ve always been much more self-destructive than that.Ā 
And now thereā€™s a cynical knife twisting inside you, whispering that if you leave even more marks all over her body, she wonā€™t be able to fuck someone else without thinking about you.Ā 
So you swallow hard and look at her with a steel glint in your eyes. ā€œYeah, I just think itā€™s your turn,ā€ you say, still a little robotic, and you cover up your anger with a smirk and take her hand to lead her to the bedroom.Ā 
What once was your sacred place, the place where you felt most like you belonged, now is tainted and you canā€™t help but wonder if she brought someone here. Is it no longer fun with you now that it doesnā€™t have to be a secret? Did she only like you for the thrill of sneaking around?
ā€œTake off your clothes,ā€ you order and if Agathaā€™s surprised, she doesnā€™t say anything. You hate the feelings of arousal that spike back in you when she puts the toy on the dresser and takes off her sweater and pants, leaving her in a black bra and underwear. ā€œGet on the bed.ā€Ā 
Youā€™ve taken control a few times, but more often than not when you are on top, sheā€™s guiding you. But not this time. Thereā€™s some sick part of you that wants to ruin her so she canā€™t think of anyone else but you.Ā 
Agatha crawls to the middle of the bed and reclines against the pillows, legs falling open to show you the large wet spot on the middle of her panties. ā€œGoing to make mommy feel good?ā€ she simpers and it makes you so fucking mad that you almost walk out.Ā 
This is a bad idea. You need to talk to her.Ā 
But the fear of her cheating being confirmed is stopping you, and you loathe yourself for it. It feels like youā€™re just letting it happen now, but a part of you is worried that if she is sleeping with someone else, then sheā€™ll choose them over you.Ā 
Is the hurt youā€™d feel from being without her worse than the pain youā€™d feel from having only half of her?
You donā€™t fucking know.Ā 
Agatha is waiting and clucks her tongue to get your focus back on her and you growl before climbing over to her and sinking your teeth into her shoulder. She hisses with pain, but moans when you soothe the bite with your tongue. Her hand fastens into your hair while you litter her upper chest with more marks, absolutely determined that if she does fuck around, there will be questions.Ā 
ā€œBaby, god,ā€ she sighs, her skin sticky with saliva, and you push down her bra over her breasts so you can suck at them. You scrape your teeth against the curvature of them and then nip, delighting in the bruises.Ā 
When you take her nipple into your mouth and begin swirling it around with your tongue, her back arches off the bed with a groan. You tug on it, maybe a little rougher than you need to be, and she tightens her grip in your hair.Ā 
ā€œYouā€™re fucking mine,ā€ you rasp, trailing down to her stomach and sucking a kiss into the right side of her lower abdomen. She squirms under you, hips undulating, as you make your way back up to her breast, sinking your teeth into her skin and then licking to make the sting feel better, back down to her belly button, back up to her left breast, and then down to the left side of her abs.Ā 
She looks down and takes a sharp breath when she sees the ā€œMā€ written out in red marks all across the smooth expanse of her stomach. Itā€™s a little sloppy, and you know itā€™ll be faded tomorrow, but anyone who sees it will know what it says.Ā 
ā€œMine,ā€ you repeat forcefully, prompting her to say it back, and she nods with wide eyes. Youā€™ve never seen her like this ā€” so at your mercy, and you donā€™t hate it.Ā 
Agatha clearly doesnā€™t hate it either, because when you go lower and settle between her legs, you can smell her. ā€œPlease, honey,ā€ she says, hand tugging at your hair, but you run your tongue all the way up her inner thigh starting from her knee, and then repeat on the other leg. She shivers, goosebumps following in your wake, and you bite the skin on her upper thigh, right before the juncture between them.Ā 
Sheā€™s so wet that you can see a difference in the dark fabric and sheā€™s making the most delicious sounds to plead with you to touch her.Ā 
But youā€™re not done teasing her yet. Youā€™re getting a thrill from her being needy for you and you being the only one right now who can take care of it for her. You toy with the hem of her underwear and she lifts her ass off the bed so you can slide it over and down her legs.Ā 
ā€œGod, youā€™re wet,ā€ you say, lifting her panties up so you can see them glistening in the light. For a moment, you think about gagging her with them so you donā€™t have to hear her lie to you but you donā€™t know how Agatha would react. And the last thing you need is for her to get suspicious about why youā€™re suddenly in a dominating mood.Ā 
She nods before gasping, ā€œAll for you,ā€ and you have to duck your head so she doesnā€™t see your face contort with emotion. You bend back down and sink your teeth into her hip bone and then both her upper thighs again for good measure, before flattening your tongue and dragging it roughly through her folds.Ā 
Her hips buck and she tries to shove you in closer, but you take your time, just teasing around her clit and mouthing at her cunt lips. Your face is getting absolutely drenched, but you barely even feel it with the anger vibrating through your body. Your hands keep her legs pried apart and youā€™re digging your nails into her skin.Ā 
You donā€™t even realize that youā€™ve thrusted your tongue inside her and curled it up until her walls clench around you and then you harshly suck at her clit, making her moan. Youā€™ve never been this ferocious before, itā€™s like youā€™re practically devouring her and she is absolutely loving it. It makes you want to stop because she doesnā€™t deserve it ā€” she doesnā€™t deserve your mouth on her making her feel good.Ā 
But you canā€™t stop and itā€™s fucking killing you. Youā€™re deriving too much pleasure from the way sheā€™s thrashing around on the bed, hips grinding furiously, head thrown back and hair strewn around the pillows. From the way sheā€™s moaning your name like itā€™s the only thing she can think of.Ā 
She needs you, only you, and for a moment, thatā€™s enough.Ā 
Agathaā€™s getting closer and you can feel her clit pulsing under your tongue and her walls clenching. Sheā€™s groaning something unintelligible and you can feel the ache back between your legs.Ā 
ā€œPlease, please, honey,ā€ she moans, the rhythm of her hips growing sloppy, and you stop and pull away, making her whine. She picks her head up and looks at you, completely out of breath, a dark heat in her eyes. ā€œWhat are youā€”ā€Ā 
Before she finishes the sentence, you cut her off with a long lick through her folds and she whimpers. ā€œWho do you belong to?ā€ you ask, fire seething in your voice. You tease her clit with the tip of your tongue and she rolls her hips to try to get more direct stimulation.Ā 
ā€œYou, baby, you,ā€ she chokes out and you feel a rush of possessiveness. One of your hands leaves her thighs and out of the corner of your eye, you can see the faint red indentations left behind. A sick thrill runs through you ā€” you hope they hurt.Ā 
ā€œKeep saying it,ā€ you demand and thereā€™s a flicker of confusion on her face, but before she can ask or say anything, you shove two fingers into her cunt roughly. She keens and drops back onto the bed, walls convulsing around you and you slowly rub your tongue against her clit, a stark contrast from your fast thrusts inside her.Ā 
You pause for a moment before she remembers what she needs to do. ā€œIā€™m yours, honey, I belong you to, Iā€™m all fucking yours,ā€ she pants and you suck on her clit before scraping your teeth against it, harshly twisting and then curling your fingers, and she cums all over your face and hand, making you an absolute mess.Ā 
You donā€™t stop though ā€” you just keep going, you just keep fucking her as hard as you can, until sheā€™s shaking and trembling and writhing beneath you and begging you. You think she might have cum again but you donā€™t let up, completely losing yourself in just pushing her and pushing her to more until itā€™s too much and she yanks on your hair, pulling you away from her.Ā 
ā€œGive me a second, hon,ā€ she jokes weakly and you realize the state that both of you are in. Thereā€™s little droplets of blood on her skin from where your one hand has been digging into her thigh and your other hand and bottom half of your face are soaked and sticky. Her chest is heaving, breasts rising and falling and demanding your attention, and her skin is blotchy and red. The ā€œMā€ is still etched out in marks and it makes a dull heat start to throb in your stomach.Ā 
Agatha is completely ragged when she tugs you up to lay next to her and she laughs like she canā€™t believe what just happened. Thereā€™s a slight worry that starts to gnaw at you that maybe you went too far. Even if she is cheating, you canā€™t totally block out the feelings you have for her. ā€œYou okay?ā€ you ask, voice small and timid.Ā 
She brushes a lock of hair that was stuck to her sweaty forehead out of the way and turns to look at you. ā€œThat was so intense, baby. So hot. Iā€™m really good.ā€Ā 
And then she leans over and kisses you so softly that it makes you want to cry. Is she just that good of a liar?
Or are you just that much of a fool?Ā 
When she gets out of bed, you donā€™t move and just lay there feeling absolutely nothing. The reality of what might be happening is starting to sink in more and youā€™re getting the overwhelming urgency to run.Ā 
Agatha comes back into the room with a wet washcloth and wipes your face gently with it like she usually does. ā€œWant to take a shower or anything?ā€ she murmurs and you shake your head, suddenly not even wanting to look at her. She walks into the closet to find some pajamas and throws one of the pairs that you keep at her place onto the bed.Ā 
Itā€™s like youā€™re suffocating. ā€œHey, Agatha,ā€ you say before you even think it through. ā€œI think Iā€™m going to go back to the dorms tonight.ā€ You hear the rustling inside the closet stop and your heart beats faster. ā€œI just ā€” I just remembered that Alice and I were going to do something.ā€Ā 
Thereā€™s a part of you that wants to stay so you can snoop through her phone and computer, but your skin is itching and you canā€™t breathe.Ā 
She pokes her head out from within the closet with a frown. ā€œIs everything okay?ā€Ā 
You nod and try to smile. ā€œYeah, Iā€™m good. Iā€™ll see you later, yeah?ā€Ā 
You donā€™t even wait for her to respond before getting out of the bed, walking back to the living room to pick up your bra and shirt and quickly putting them on. You hear her call after you as you walk out the door and it feels like you just had a one night stand with a total stranger.Ā 
The entire drive back to campus passes in a blur and when you stumble into the dark room, you hear Alice turn over in bed and mutter something. You apologize quietly before getting some clothes and going to shower.Ā 
Hot water stings your skin and you crumple under the weight of Agathaā€™s betrayal, ending up sitting right beneath the water stream and staring blankly at the floor. You thought that her of all people would understand what it would feel like, both from having been cheated on by your dad and because she knows that you witnessed him doing it twice.Ā 
And who was she having an affair with? A colleague? A friend? Maybe she met someone online.Ā 
Every single possibility hurts the same.Ā 
Before you even realize it, sobs are racking through your body, the pain too much to keep inside anymore. Tears blend with the water and drip down your face, the taste of salt heavy on your lips. Your entire body shakes with the effort of keeping quiet so Alice doesnā€™t come and check on you but a muffled cry slips out occasionally.Ā 
Fuck Agatha. Fuck Agatha. Was she just using you? Were you just a pawn in her unhappy marriage to your dad? After everything, after all her insecurities about you leaving her for someone your own age ā€” clearly, you shouldā€™ve been the one that was worried.Ā 
The water turns your skin pruny and gets colder and itā€™s only a matter of time before youā€™re shivering, but you still donā€™t move. Youā€™re not sure you can. You know that you need to end things with her, but the thought of her just being gone is unbearable.Ā 
Swallowing roughly, you start to feel dirty for still fucking her after you saw the text but you push it down the best you can and get out of the shower finally. Thereā€™s a few texts from Agatha on your phone but you ignore them while brushing your teeth and then you find an old stuffed animal that your mom snuck into one of your suitcases.Ā 
Hugging the bear tightly and willing yourself not to cry anymore, you drift off to an uneasy sleep after a while, and when you wake up a few hours later, you donā€™t feel rested at all.Ā 
Alice is already gone when you roll over to face her side of the room and you groan, the emptiness still lingering inside you.Ā 
When you grab your phone off the nightstand, thereā€™s even more texts from Agatha and two missed calls. You roll your eyes and keep scrolling to find a message from your mom.Ā 
Want to come over for lunch today?Ā 
The thought of leaving your bed seems impossible right now so you text her that something came up and shut your phone off. Wallowing in self-pity is definitely one of the worst things you can do, but the weight on your chest makes it hard to do anything else, so you curl up with your blanket wrapped around yourself and start watching episodes of your comfort show. You donā€™t even realize how much time has passed until Alice comes back into the room and opens the blinds, letting in bright sunshine and you hiss and shift away from it.Ā 
ā€œAre you sick?ā€ she asks, regarding your swollen eyes and mussed up state. You shake your head numbly and mumble something that neither of you understand. ā€œWhat?ā€Ā 
You hit the spacebar on your laptop to pause the show and pick your head up. ā€œNot feeling well,ā€ you say and she looks at you with concern.Ā 
ā€œDo you need anything? I can go get you some medicine or food or something?ā€ Alice offers and you wish you were in a better mood to appreciate how sweet sheā€™s being. But you shrug and shake your head before burrowing back into your cocoon. She stares at you for a long moment before sighing heavily and grabbing her backpack.Ā 
Sheā€™s out the door before you can ask her to close the blinds.Ā 
The show becomes mind-numbingly boring pretty quickly after that, your stomach is grumbling, and you really have to pee, so you decide to finally leave your nest of blankets and sadness and leave your dorm. The lights blind you and you stumble down the hallway and the moment you step outside, you do start to feel better.Ā 
The weather in New Jersey is absolutely perfect. The muted warmth hits your skin and the fresh air puts a new spin on your feelings and you can start to think more rationally.Ā 
You just need to talk to Agatha. Maybe thereā€™s a perfectly reasonable understanding. Of course youā€™d think it was an affair considering your dadā€™s past. And if it is, then maybe you can work through it. And if you canā€™t work through it, then ā€” you donā€™t want to think about it.Ā 
Itā€™s unhealthy to be willing to stay with her after she did that, but you fucking need her. Sheā€™s become such an addiction and even now, when youā€™re absolutely furious and heartbroken, you still crave her.Ā 
ā€œYou look like shit,ā€ someone says, stepping next to you as youā€™re browsing the vending machine outside the building. Sheā€™s a bit taller than you, with shoulder-length blonde hair and hazel-green eyes, wearing a red sweatshirt and blue leggings. Sheā€™s checking you out, taking in your disheveled appearance, and is clearly not impressed.Ā 
You ignore her and put a dollar bill into the machine, selecting a bag of chips.Ā 
She chuckles to herself. ā€œIā€™m Carol. Sorry, didnā€™t mean to be rude, but it looks like youā€™re really going through it.ā€Ā 
The chips get stuck and you slap the glass angrily until they fall down. ā€œYeah, well,ā€ you finally huff, bending down to get your snack through the slot. ā€œThink Iā€™m going through a break up. Iā€™m not really sure though.ā€ You regret telling this total stranger that the moment it leaves your mouth.
Carolā€™s face softens. ā€œAh, fuck, sorry to hear about that. You look like quite the catch, not sure why anyone would let you go.ā€ The compliment ā€” the flirting? ā€” makes your cheeks heat up and you inwardly curse the betrayal of your own body. You shift uncomfortably and look down at the ground, not sure of what to say. ā€œWell, anyway, Iā€™m throwing a party in like an hour. Room 223 if you want to come by. Pregame starts in thirty minutes and it seems like you could use a drink.ā€ And then she walks away, leaving you completely dumbfounded.Ā 
You know that getting drunk is absolutely not what you should be doing right now, especially because youā€™re just starting to feel better about things, but fuck it. You can get drunk and have fun and let loose ā€” you fucking deserve it.Ā 
Plus, Agatha is probably on her date right now, so you make the executive decision that youā€™re going.Ā 
Alice is back in your room when you get there, sitting on her phone on her bed, and she gives you a pleasant smile. Youā€™re still a little shaken from the conversation with Carol you just had, but feeling more confident. ā€œHey, do you want to go to a party with me tonight?ā€ you ask. Itā€™ll be safer if you have someone you know and trust there.Ā 
But Alice raises an eyebrow. ā€œIā€™m not really a big party person. Sure you donā€™t want to just stay in and we can watch a movie or something? I thought you werenā€™t feeling too well.ā€Ā 
You shrug it off. ā€œIā€™m feeling a lot better now. And Iā€™ve been watching stuff all day. You donā€™t have to come, but if you change your mindā€¦ā€ You trail off, hoping that sheā€™ll reconsider but she just gives you an apologetic look.Ā 
Which means that thirty minutes later, youā€™re walking alone down the corridor and awkwardly knocking on the door. A moment later, it swings open and Carol beams when she sees that itā€™s you.Ā 
The second she ushers you in, she thrusts a shot of something into your hand and you take it without thinking twice.Ā 
Itā€™s absolutely foul and it burns your throat and you almost gag. ā€œGive me another,ā€ you gasp and Carol claps you on the shoulder.Ā 
Three more shots later and you are absolutely fucked up. The party hasnā€™t even started yet and your legs are vibrating and everything seems so far away and so close at the same time. Carol has been standing by you the whole time and when you asked her if she was drinking as well, she said she was too busy keeping an eye on you.Ā 
So you take another shot.Ā 
ā€œYou might want to slow down,ā€ Carol says and you pfft before waving your hand dismissively. ā€œI know youā€™re going through something, but youā€™re going to feel awful tomorrow.ā€Ā 
ā€œMaybe, but Iā€™d feel a lot better if you drank with me!ā€ you say suggestively, even though it barely makes any sense. She looks amused and refuses the cup of beer you grab off the table and offer her.Ā 
You learn that sheā€™s a computer science major, a junior, and has a passion for aviation.Ā 
ā€œCan you take me flying sometime?ā€ you ask and she laughs before agreeing. You think she might be doing it just to humor you, but youā€™re planning to hold her to it if you remember this conversation tomorrow.Ā 
The drunkenness starts to set even more in, and all you can think about is Agatha. You should be with her right now, laying in between her legs while she kisses your head and toys with the waistband of your underwear. You miss her and the way she smells and the way her body feels on yours.Ā 
And itā€™s so fucking depressing that it physically hurts.Ā 
ā€œI wanna go see her,ā€ you slur and from the wince on Carolā€™s face, you think you might be shouting.Ā 
ā€œWho?ā€ she asks.Ā 
You have to search your brain for who youā€™re talking about and then laugh at the absurdity of having forgotten. The room spins and you have to grip onto Carolā€™s bicep. ā€œAgatha,ā€ you say like itā€™s so fucking obvious. ā€œI want ā€” I need to see her. Can you take me to her place? Iā€™m so drunk!ā€Ā 
Carol looks you up and down and nods, as if reaching the same conclusion about your state of mind. ā€œIs this the chick who you broke up with?ā€Ā 
ā€œI donā€™t think we broke up. I think sheā€™s cheating on me though. I should go talk to her and tell her that I love her and I donā€™t care,ā€ you say and Carol raises an eyebrow. ā€œWhat?ā€Ā 
She shrugs. ā€œIf sheā€™s cheating on you, then you should end things. Have some self-respect.ā€Ā 
Red blurs your vision and you scoff. ā€œFuck off,ā€ you spit and give her a little shove before tripping to the door and you hear her rush after you.Ā 
ā€œOkay, okay, Iā€™ll take you,ā€ she says, holding onto your arm before you fall. She leads you all the way down and to her car. ā€œIf you throw up in here, I will leave you on the side of the road.ā€Ā 
The threat makes you giggle but you do start to feel a little nauseous so you roll down the window and let the wind sober you up a bit. You think Carol says something, but youā€™re too wrapped up in your own thoughts to comprehend.Ā 
Will Agatha be mad at you? Obviously confronting her while hammered isnā€™t exactly the right way to do it, but you canā€™t wait anymore and at least now, you have the guts to do it.Ā 
Fuck, what if sheā€™s with the other person? Now you feel even more like youā€™re about to puke at the thought of walking in and finding her in bed with another woman, going down on her, making her moan.Ā 
Your fists ball up and you furiously blink back tears. Should you ask Carol to turn the car around?
But before you can decide, sheā€™s pulling into the parking lot of Agathaā€™s apartment and youā€™ve started hyperventilating.Ā 
ā€œYou donā€™t have to do this,ā€ she reminds you but you shake your head and try to calm your racing heart. ā€œDo you want me to come in with you?ā€Ā 
ā€œNo, Iā€™m okay,ā€ you say, more to yourself than to her. You are okay. You can do this. Itā€™s better to know now than to drag it out. ā€œThanks for driving me though.ā€
You do feel a little more clear-minded when you get out of her car and youā€™re able to make it to the side door of the building with little trouble. You pull out the keys from your purse and let yourself in and then you take a deep breath when you get to her door.Ā 
The key in your hand pauses an inch away from the lock and you feel the wave of emotions wash over you again. You could turn back now and not know, or you could potentially fuck everything up.Ā 
But you donā€™t think youā€™d be able to forgive yourself if you didnā€™t go in right now, so you unlock the door and push it open, bracing for whatever you find.Ā 
Except the lights are off and you donā€™t hear or see anything.Ā 
ā€œHello?ā€ you call out into the apartment, but thereā€™s no answer. Maybe Agatha is asleep. You creep in and kick your shoes off, flicking on the hallway light before going to peek in her bedroom.Ā 
Agatha isnā€™t there.Ā 
You wander through the entire place and there is no sign of her. Maybe sheā€™s still out. A bitter feeling boils to life in your stomach, replaced by a masochistic thrill at the thought of her coming home with someone only to find you.Ā 
Her laptop on the table is gone so you canā€™t even go through it to figure out what she was looking at so you decide to tear the place apart looking for anything that might indicate infidelity.Ā 
Nothing.Ā 
Maybe this is the first time then. Or maybe sheā€™s just really good at hiding it.Ā 
You settle onto the couch, positioning yourself so youā€™re facing the door, and youā€™re determined to wait until she gets home to call her out.Ā 
But she doesnā€™t come home the entire night.Ā 
Youā€™re awoken in the morning by the sound of the door opening and you jolt up. Where are you? What is happening? Your head hurts so fucking bad and your mouth is totally dry.Ā 
Agatha walks into the living room and gasps when she sees you, dropping her bag to the ground in shock. ā€œWhat are you doing here? Why havenā€™t you been answering my texts and calls? Do you know how worried Iā€™ve been?ā€ she demands and you understand about one-third of it over the pounding behind your eyes. ā€œYou cannot just go radio silent on me like that, okay? You were acting so weird the night before and then you completely ignored me andā€”ā€
ā€œAre you cheating on me?ā€ you interrupt, and it stops her cold.Ā 
ā€œWhat?ā€
ā€œDo you need me to repeat it?ā€ you snap.Ā 
Agatha scoffs and comes to sit next to you and reaches out a hand to touch you, but you shrink away from her and she looks hurt. ā€œWhy would you think that?ā€Ā 
And itā€™s the exact same card your dad played when you confronted him ā€” play dumb to buy yourself more time, figure out what they know and then lie to cover up the rest. ā€œI saw the text on your phone. The one about someone not being able to wait to see you? And then you slammed your laptop closed. So, are you cheating on me?ā€Ā 
She purses her lips and pinches the bridge of her nose before looking at you earnestly. ā€œNo, I am not cheating on you.ā€ You throw your arms up in disbelief and she lays a hand on your leg. You flinch. ā€œThe other night, when you came over, I was polishing off my resume and I didnā€™t want you to see it.ā€Ā 
ā€œYour resume? Why were you working on that?ā€Ā 
Agatha looks to the ceiling and then back at you like sheā€™s trying to figure out what to say. ā€œI was doing that because I had a job interview last night. An old colleague of mine had reached out about an open position at their company ā€” a higher status, better paying one than I have right now. I had an interview last night. She was the one that texted me that and it wasnā€™t meant to be flirty, itā€™s just been awhile since weā€™ve seen each other. Iā€™ll show you the rest of the messages if you want.ā€Ā 
You nod, but an immense sense of relief crashes over you and you feel slightly bad for how youā€™d been reacting. Especially for the marks you left all over her, now knowing that she actually needed to look professional and you definitely made that harder. ā€œOkay, well, why didnā€™t you just tell me? If itā€™s a better opportunity, then you should take it.ā€ The tenseness is still in the air ā€” why does it still feel like thereā€™s a sword hanging over you, about to fall at any given moment?
She takes a deep breath and meets your eyes. ā€œThe job is in New York. Iā€™d have to move.ā€Ā 
And the sword drops.Ā 
@lostbutlovely33 @diorrxckstar @whoreforolderfictionalwomenĀ  @katekathry @onemansdreamisanothermansdeath @tayasmellsapples @natashashill @mybraininblood @mysticalmoonlight7Ā  @cactuslover2600 @loveem0mo @readysteddiero-nance @lonelyhalfwitch @lesbiantortilla @crescendoofstars @sol-in-wonderland @ahsfan05 @gbab09 @sasheemo @agathaharness @live-laugh-love-lupone @chiar4anna @fuckedupforkhahn @lowlyjelly @sweetmidnights @vyvvycg
456 notes Ā· View notes
melanchoire Ā· 5 days ago
Note
idk if youā€™re request are r still open but could you pleaseeeee right a squid game au with karina whereā€™s sheā€™s a vip whilst the reader is a player who happens to catch rinaā€™s eyes and orders one of the guards to ā€˜killā€™ her but the truth is she just wants them to injure you so she could pretty much buy you and offers them a generous offer and takes the reader with her home to fuck her ofc-
HEAD TO TOE, WE'RE G-O-L-D, GOLD ā”€ā”€ā”€ā”€ yu jimin.
Tumblr media Tumblr media Tumblr media
ā”€ā”€ ( āšœļø ) in a highā€“stakes arena where the rich play with lives, karina's unhinged affection for a clueless player spirals into a thrilling pursuit of power and possession, as she wages a clandestine war against the elite who want to control the gameā€”determined to make she hers in a landscape where loyalty can be deadly.
pairing. soft dom!vip!karina x sub!player!fem reader
warning(s). dark themes (blood, blackmail, guns, manipulation, wounds.) smut (cunnilingus, fingering, pet names, praise.)
word count. 6,9k
Tumblr media
on the remote, windswept island off the coast of korea, where the air felt thick with the salt of the ocean and layers of privilege, karina stared intently at the massive screen that flickers unrelentingly in front of her. it projected scenes of desperation and grim determination, a macabre theater of survival that the elite of society had come to revel in as they reclined within the plush confines of their exclusive lounge.
the other VIPs ā€”a cadre of wealthy men each shrouded in opulence and armed with an ego the size of their fortunesā€” prattled away around her, their voices a cacophony of bravado and crude laughter. their animal masks glinted in the dim light, each an embodiment of their own stunted sophistication: the bear, the buffalo, the deer, the eagle, the lion, the owl and the panther. karina, with her sleek, glimmering snake mask, had long stopped trying to fit into their illā€“fitted notion of power. they bestowed her with the title of ā€œblack mambaā€ ā€” a name that clung to her like an aura, representing both seduction and danger.
indeed, karina was like the serpent after which she was named. she navigated through the maleā€“dominated realm of wealth with a grace that was lethal. a CEO of multiple chain buildings, her empire spanned continents, erecting glass towers that pierced the skies. she delighted in the art of negotiations, mastering the calculated dance of giveā€“andā€“take, luring her opponents close like prey in her velvetā€“lined trap before swallowing them whole. boredom had become her only true foe, and thus she found herself here, in this disturbing yet exhilarating environment, where life and death were mere odds in a highā€“stakes game.
the room pulsed with energy as the VIPs loudly deliberated on who among the 456 participants would prevail in the intricate, ruthless challenges laid out before them. they were gambles in a world fueled by adrenaline and greed. fingers flicked extravagantly as large sums of money were wagered, laughter erupting akin to applause for a theatrical performance. to them, these people were merely pawns, skittish players manipulated by the whims of chance.
karina sipped her wine, the rich bouquet swirling over her senses, but there was no warmth in the glass. she let the crystalline liquid glide over her tongue, savoring the taste, yet it paled in comparison to the sensations she was accustomed to in her world of opulence. her golden snake mask, adorned with shimmering jewels, reflected the flickering lights of the room, but it only accentuated the dark aura that surrounded her. the other VIPs, a proud gathering of men adorned in various animal masks, were discussing their latest ventures and betting strategies with animated enthusiasm, their laughter booming like thunder against the backdrop of muted dread that enveloped the game they were spectating.
karina leaned back against the plush leather chair, feeling the weight of their stares. she was the only woman presentā€”an anomaly among this cadre of wealthy men whose fortunes were built on the backs of the common people. each one was a titan in his own right, possessing more money than they could spend in several lifetimes, yet as she surveyed the colorful men in their masks, she wondered about the hollowness that lay beneath their bravado. they were captains of strewn empires, quibbling over who could win this sadistic game, their dispositions fueled by overconfidence and unshakeable egos. she snorted softly at their amusement, a derisive smile curling her lips.
ā€œwho do you plan to bet on, black mamba?ā€ a man clad in a golden lion mask leaned towards her, his voice oozing with faux camaraderie.
karina turned her head slightly, her gaze flicking to him with what might have been amusement, but instead might have been a deepā€“rooted contempt for the mundanity of their discussions. ā€œiā€™ll pass on the pleasantries.ā€ she said curtly, breaking her silence ā€” a strike of intention as elegant as the flick of a serpentā€™s tongue.
ā€œcā€™mon, karina. we didn't invite you here so you could just sit there with your butt on that couch.ā€
karina turned her gaze towards the massive screen, which projected the first horrifying game of the night. a collection of desperate players, their faces a tapestry of fear and determination, stood ready for the fight of their lives. they were fodder to the insatiable piggishness of the VIPsā€”a spectacle that turned the brutal struggle for survival into mere entertainment.
ā€œyour instincts are keen, lion.ā€ she replied, her voice silky yet piercing, like a viper poised to strike. ā€œbut i tend to reserve my bets for those deserving of my admiration.ā€
the lion chuckled, prattling on about the odds and potential outcomes, but karina felt her attention drifting. she wasnā€™t interested in the banal exchanges of these men; they discussed their wealth like it was their greatest accomplishment, flaunting it like peacocks. she preferred the power she held; the way she commanded respect in every boardroom, every meeting, every deal. wealth was merely a tool for her, one that created empires, sculpted architectures that defined skylines, but sometimes left her yearning for something deeper.
as she analyzed the players on the screen, she noticed one in particularā€”a young woman with innocent features that contrasted sharply with the stark reality of her surroundings. the girl shifted nervously, glancing around at her fellow competitors, her wide eyes brimming with a blend of anxiety and determination. there was something captivating about her essenceā€”an aura of naivety that made her somehow endearing. it felt like looking at a delicate flower amid a sea of thorns.
karina felt her heart flutter eerily, straying from her hardened exterior. the girlā€™s spirit spoke to her in a way few could, a spark of light threading through the darkness that surrounded the entire game. it would be easy to dismiss her as mere fodderā€”she was just another desperate soul seeking the elusive promise of freedom. yet here she was, glistening like a diamond hidden among the rubble, and as she carried out her calculations of survival, karina couldnā€™t help but feel drawn to the story she was weaving amidst this tapestry of despair.
the lion called for her attention again, trying to ensnare her in another round of gossip concerning their bets. but karina felt herself slipping further away from them, her focus honing in on the girl. her thoughts transformed into a meticulous analysis, breaking down the tension radiating from the competitors. they moved like a pack of wolves, filling the arena with their primal instincts. each oneā€™s strategy revealed their desperate wish for survival, but none of that had meaning until you chose the right person to believe in.
ā€œwhat am i doing?ā€ she muttered softly under her breath, snapping her fingers.
one of the guards in his pinkishā€“red suit materialized at her side, his triangle mask glinting ominously in the low light. a calculating young man who had been handpicked among the elite soldiers to serve in this twisted charade. ā€œyes, maā€™am?ā€ he replied, cheeks around the edge of his mask concealing the knowledge of death that lurked behind his crisp demeanor.
ā€œi need you to do me a favor.ā€ she said, her gaze unwavering, steely resolve underlying her words. the guard would obey; they all did. her wealth commanded loyalty, but it was her reputation that ensured it.
ā€œbring me the details of the players.ā€ she instructed, her tone sharp and unwavering. ā€œand ensure that the ones who seem the most intriguing make their way to my corner.ā€ the guard nodded, his expression unreadable beneath the mask, and swiftly vanished into the shadows of the lounge. ā€œbut i want you to put in some effort with someone in particular. and you better do a good job.ā€
ā€œfiind out more about the girl in the competition. the one with a naive aura.ā€ karina instructed, her tone sharp and demanding. intrigue ignited within her, fueled by a thrill she hadnā€™t felt in ages. ā€œi want every detailā€”her background, her motivations, her weaknesses. i donā€™t want a single scrap of information overlooked.ā€
ā€œoh, do tell me who has caught your eye.ā€ the lion interrupted again, too enthralled by his own drunken bravado to notice the shift in her demeanor. ā€œshe looks like sheā€™s just waiting to die.ā€
snarling inwardly, karina felt the sting of irritation clawing at her composure. ā€œshe looks like anyone who has something worth fighting for.ā€ karina responded crisply, her voice sliding dangerously through the thick air, laced with reproach, ā€œconsider that next time you choose to gawk like a fool.ā€
several heads turned, intrigued by her sudden display of assertiveness. but she didnā€™t care about the flocking attention; she felt the familiar heat of a challenge flare up within her. several minutes passed before her thoughts were interrupted againā€”by the same guard who had been summoned earlier. cracking through her internal focus, he delivered, presenting a sleek tablet showcasing detailed analyses of each player, their backgrounds, and their potential weaknesses.
the guard nodded, committing her request to memory. as he moved back into the shadows of the room, karina returned her attention to the screen, her expression morphing from indifference to fierce concern. in the midst of blood-soaked chaos and merciless intent, there was this flawed creature, fighting for her life with a purpose she may not even fully comprehend. It invoked an emotion within karinaā€”an empathic tug that ached like an old scar.
why did she care? amidst the avarice that suffocated her, a flicker of benevolence stirred restlessly. perhaps it was the girlā€™s resilience in this devil's game; perhaps it was simply an impulse to save someone beneath the weight of despair. for a moment, karina pondered the irony of her existence in this enclave of excess and power, a sentiment largely forgotten by these men as they laughed and teased, their masks disguising their insignificance in their perceived greatness.
would she risk her reputation, her wealth, to help the girl survive? her mouth curled again, this time in a contemplative smirk, a realization dawning on herā€”rescue could be a form of rebellion against all that she had come to loathe about this cruel game. in a world thriving on the indulgences of the wealthy, karina realized she might just have found a reason to play.
a voice broke her reverie, and she faced the men once more. ā€œwell, whatā€™s it going to be, black mamba?ā€ he boomed, his eyes gleaming with the thrill of potential profits hanging in the balance, oblivious to the stirrings within her heart.
ā€œletā€™s see how this game unfolds.ā€ she replied with a chilling smirk, her eyes betraying none of her internal turmoil, an intricate tapestry of wealth, boredom, and nowā€”unwitting hope. As she settled into her seat, she could sense the adventure beginning, a plot still unwritten as the games played on.
karina turns to look at another guard. ā€œand you, come here. i have a slightly more risky task for you. i hope you have funā€¦ā€
Tumblr media
the scent of metal and fear hangs thick in the air as you awaken, the oppressive quiet of the giant room enveloping you like a shroud. the stark buzz of fluorescent lights hums overhead, illuminating a labyrinth of stacked bunk beds, some of which undulate with nervous bodies still cocooned in dreams. the ceiling is far above you, the dimly lit room stretching into shadows and uncertainty. bunk beds cascade down from the walls in chaotic rows, each occupied by a bewildered, anxious player. they glance at you, some with fear, others with a wild spark of determination. but none of their expressions give you solace. this is where you are: the squid game
you push yourself upright, blinking against the harsh light, your mind racing to stitch together the fragments of your recent past. the memory drifts into view like a haunting specter: it all began with a simple, stupid decisionā€”a game of ddakji with the man in the suit. he had an air of disinterest, as if he watched your life dribble away like sand through an hourglass. winning felt easy, almost like a cruel joke; the slap that accompanied a loss had sent a wave of humiliation through you. but as he handed you his business card, you thought maybe, just maybe, this was a ticket outā€”out of your monotonous life as a cashier at a quaint cafe, a life spent earning pennies to help support your struggling parents. the card that promised a way out of your mundane existence led you here, to an unknown fate among 456 players wearing identical green uniforms. you had no idea that the card would lead you to this hell.
pushing those memories aside, you navigate the maze of players. your white sneakers touch the cold metal floor as you walk cautiously among the bunk beds. you try to consolidate your thoughts, recalling the night you were taken. the black van. the shouts. the fear that pulsed through your veins. you rub your arms, trying to shake off the cold creeping into your bones, when suddenly you bump into someone.
ā€œiā€™m so sorry!ā€ you exclaim, stepping back.
the girl before you towers over most, her deepā€“set eyes ringed with dark circles that speak of sleepless nights. kang saebyeokā€”her name rolls off the tongue like a haunting melody. you catch a glimpse of something in her gaze: a weariness that piqued your curiosity. but even in her state, she seems different, composed under the chaos surrounding you.
ā€œitā€™s fine." she replies, her voice neutral yet tinged with a hint of something deeper.
amidst the suffocating expressions of panic, she stands tall, her dark eyes ringed with shadows that hint at sleepless nights and untold stories. she catches your gaze, an understanding passing between you ā€” a connection sparked by shared dread.
ā€œare you alright?ā€ you ask hesitantly, your voice trembling against the silence.
as you share small talk, she reveals pieces of her past, vibrant yet dark. the tales of her childhood in north korea, the devastating epidemic that robbed her of family, the escape that still left her haunted. you listen intently, captivated, as she paints a grim picture of survival. but it isnā€™t just her battles that draw you in; itā€™s the faint glimmer of compassion that flickers in her eyes when she looks at you.
your paths diverge as you each retreat into your own thoughts. you sense an inexplicable bond forming between you, as if her pain resonates with your own deep yearning for freedom and escape. but your stories are differentā€”intertwined by fate but separate in essence. you entered the game in hopes of helping your parents, to lift them out of the grasp of poverty, while she seeks a much larger goal: to find and rescue her mother, trapped in a nightmare of her own.
you feel the stark contrast of your lives: hers marked with survival against insurmountable odds, and yours a life filled with ordinary struggles. you werenā€™t a pickpocket or a defector; you were just a girl trying to help her family.
but you sense something in her, an empathy, as if your vulnerability reminds her of her younger brother, all dreams and innocence, much like you. it pulls you toward her, igniting a flicker of hope that there is someone here for you, and in this monstrous place, companionship becomes your refuge.
then the voice booms again, and youā€™re ushered towards the outdoor arena, the cold air biting at your skin. you can see a large, eerie doll looming at the far endā€”a haunting figure with oversized eyes painted in a way that could front a nightmare. it looks so innocent yet so deadly.
ā€œwelcome to your first game: red light, green light!ā€ the announcerā€™s tone is devoid of any genuine warmth, slicing into your resolve.
a collective gasp ripples through the crowd. you glance sideways to see saebyeokā€™s expression: determination mixed with a flicker of fear. the giant doll, younghee, stands ominously at the other end of the field, its haunting eyes carefully tracking each player as they formulate their plans for survival.
ā€œlisten carefully.ā€ saebyeok urges, leaning close to you. ā€œwhen itā€™s green light, run. when it turns red, stop. but just before it calls red light, slow down for a moment. itā€™s all about timing.ā€
you glance to your left and see saebyeok, her posture tense yet alert. the moment the game begins, time seems to stretch. the dollā€™s voice booms out, ā€œgreen light!ā€ and adrenaline surges through your veins. you take off, feet pounding against the ground, the illusion of safety fueling your determination.
another shout. ā€œred light!ā€ you freeze midā€“run, adrenaline turning to ice in an instant. you see players wobbling and stopping awkwardly around you, just trying to stay still. the tension in the air tingles across your skin. in the pit of your stomach, dread settles like stone.
you sprint forward, the fear of elimination driving your legs to move faster than ever before. a surge of adrenaline propels you closer to safety, but as your eyes dart from the doll to the finish line.
you remember saebyeokā€™s warning ā€” you feel the momentum pushing you forward despite your mind screaming for you to stop. you lock your muscles, your breath catching as you freeze. but another sound pierces the tension; your heart sinks as you hear the vicious crack of a gunshot. agony blooms in your thigh, a needle of fire that overwhelms you, forcing a muffled cry from your lips.
you gasp, heart racing, as your body betrays you. you could screamā€”thereā€™s a storm of panic within, mingling with blood pooling around your leg.
panic erupts around you, players rushing, some dropping to the ground, their hopes extinguished. you want to scream, to cry for help, but gihun, a fellow player crouched beside you, who previously placed his forearm across his mouth. ā€œdonā€™t move! stay still!ā€
every word he utters vibrates with urgency, a mix of fear and steely resolve. writh blood seeping from your wound, the world around you begins to fade as your strength wanes. darkness edges into your vision, but you fight to stay present, wanting nothing more than to push through ā€” for saebyeok, for your family, for the chance to escape this hell.
ā€œgreen light!ā€ echoes the voice again, and saebyeok darts across the field, her eyes locked on you.
your vision blurs, but through that haze, you see saebyeok dashing toward you, defying the chaos, defying the rules. ā€œhold on!ā€ she shouts, voice fierce and full of urgency.
another player crouches by your side, his expression a mix of horror and determination. ā€œdonā€™t moveā€¦ just hold on!ā€
saebyeok arrives, scooping you upwards, as if you weigh no more than a feather. thereā€™s a desperate strength in herā€”a promise of protection that pulls you from the abyss. together, you and saebyeok reach the safe zone just as the surrounding shouts of horror and despair fade into a distant echo.
fear melds into gratitude as you look up at her. The realization flickers across your mindā€”this girl, this strong-willed stranger, cares. she wonā€™t let you surrender to the darkness swirling around. as others rush toward youā€”concern etched deeply on their facesā€”you meet saebyeokā€™s eyes, putting all your hope into that very glance.
but before you can articulate your gratitude, a guard appears next to you. the cold metal of his revolver snakes through the air, and with a swift, brutal strike, everything dissolves into darkness. the world blurs, enveloping you in an unforgiving void.
Tumblr media
you wake up dizzy, your heart racing and breath shallow as reality begins to uncoil around you. the world swims into focus: you are lying in the back of a remarkably expensive car, the leather seats firm beneath your body, yet far too soft for your liking at this moment. the familiar ache in your thigh is still there, throbbing painfully, a stark reminder of the chaos you just escapedā€”and yet, thereā€™s a noticeable tension around the injury. you glance down, and your eyes widen as you see a piece of cloth wrapped tightly around your thigh, fashioned in a makeshift tourniquet style. a towel, stained dark red with your blood, absorbs the warmth of your injury.
turning your head with effort, you peer over toward the front seat, where the driver sits, her hands gripping the wheel with quiet determination. your breath catches; she has sharp yet elegant features, a woman with an air of unpredictability that unnerves you. her dark hair cascades down her shoulders, framing her pale skin, but itā€™s the intensity of her gaze in the rearview mirror that sends a chill racing down your spine. she appears calm, unbothered by the gravity of the situation.
ā€œwhereā€” where are we?ā€ your voice sneaks out, hoarse and weak, your tongue feeling thick in your mouth.
the one woman glances at you momentarily before returning her focus to the road, her expression unreadable. in that split second, you catch a glimpse of the pain and resilience etched into her features. ā€œyouā€™re safe.ā€ she replies simply, her voice low and steady, almost melodic in its resolve.
the word safe echoes like a haunting refrain in your mind, pulling you back to thoughts of saebyeok and the chaos of the squid game. perhaps it's the remnants of fear from the game still thrumming in your veinsā€”an unshakable instinct that safety may be a fleeting illusion. you remember her urgent instructions and her fierce determination, the way she urged you to escape.
ā€œsaebyeokā€¦ where is she?ā€ you manage to croak out. ā€œIs sheā€”ā€
ā€œsheā€™s fine.ā€ the woman interjects, turning the wheel sharply to the left. the abrupt motion sends a wave of nausea through you, and you fight to keep your lunch where it belongs. ā€œbut sheā€™s not important now. just focus on your breathing.ā€
ā€œiā€™m someone whoā€™s not interested in watching you die.ā€ she replies, driving through a narrow, secluded street. ā€œi want to help you and her, but you need to trust me.ā€
to trust her? the irony is almost bitter, after everything thatā€™s happened in the game. desperation gnaws at your mind as you replay the memory of the guard who shot youā€”totally unexpected, coldly calculating. but the woman radiates something different. maybe itā€™s the calmness in her tone, or the familiarity that lies beneath her sharp exterior. itā€™s tempting. but trust is hardā€“earned, especially in a place like this.
before you can respond, a wave of dizziness washes over you like dark ink pooling in water. the pain in your leg blurs into a backdrop of discomfort, and your vision starts to dim. The last thing you remember is your head dropping back against the headrest, the sound of tires screeching against the pavement rippling through the veil of unconsciousness.
Tumblr media
you awaken with a gasp, the unfamiliar softness beneath you bewildering. the scent of herbal tea lingers in the air, mingling with a sense of disorientation. your body feels differentā€”lighter, perhapsā€”but the sharp, throbbing pain in your thigh propels your thoughts back to the last moments of brutality. the memories rush in like an uninvited wave: a dark room, masked figures, the echo of gunfire, desperation, and the struggle for survival. you sit upright abruptly, panic clawing at your throat.
your hands shoot to your legs, searching for familiar fabricā€”the green uniform that has defined your existence as a player in the squid gameā€”but instead, you find the cotton texture of a loose white tā€“shirt. but then, a sharp pain in your thigh reminds you that you canā€™t move too swiftly. it pins you to the plush sofa where you lie, the cushions cradling your body as you cautiously shift. your hand brushes against your thigh, and you flinchā€”something beneath the bandage is throbbing, a burning sensation just underneath your skin. you hesitate, then gingerly push the cotton of the bandage with your fingers. an unsettling reminder of the bullet wound you had suffered during the game.
as you breathe deeply, trying to steady your racing heart, a voice pulls you from the brink of a spiraling panic. a woman stands in front of you, her silhouette sharp against the backdrop of an exquisite living room. sheā€™s striking, with deep auburn hair cascading in waves over her shoulders, and her attireā€”a silk blouse paired with tailored pantsā€”screams sophistication.
ā€œi hope you had a restful sleep.ā€ she says, a soft smile playing on her lips. ā€œiā€™ve prepared some tea for you.ā€ she states matterā€“ofā€“factly, gently setting a delicate teapot and two ornate cups on a coffee table in front of the expansive, luxurious sofa. she gestures toward the opulent coffee table in front of the sofa, revealing a polished silver teapot and delicate porcelain cups, almost too beautiful for the situation.
you want to respond, to ask questions, but your words are lodged in your throat. the sharp pain in your thigh throbs again, and your body refuses to cooperate.
ā€œyou need to stay still.ā€ she advises, her voice low and soothing yet commanding. you canā€™t help but comply, your instincts telling you that defiance could lead to consequences youā€™re not ready to face. ā€œthe wound needs my attention first.ā€
the casual authority in her voice suggests that thereā€™s more power in her small frame than you might comprehend. as she approaches, you canā€™t help but return to your previous survival instinctsā€”should you trust her?
with that, she kneels beside the sofa, drawing your attention downward. you watch as her cool hands delicately examine your thigh, her fingers brushing over the bandage, careful not to apply pressure. the intimacy of the act sends an unexpected shiver down your spine, igniting a spectrum of emotions within you. she pulls out a small kit, pristine and organized, revealing instruments that slice through the nerves of your apprehension.
as she kneels beside you, the weight of your vulnerability hovers between you, and an unsettling mix of gratitude and apprehension blooms in your chest. ā€œyou took me out of there.ā€ you whisper, realizing the implications of her actions. ā€œbut why?ā€
ā€œbecause i can offer more than survival. i can offer a life.ā€
the first touch is gentleā€”a sting, but not unbearableā€”as she removes the bandage. you wince but remain silent, your gaze fixed on her intense focus. as the cloth comes off, pain lashes through you like a whip, spiking through the haze of confusion. you grit your teeth, the sight of your injuryā€”a jagged bullet woundā€”is startlingly graphic. it sends a wave of nausea through you, but karinaā€™s touch is gentle, almost comforting, as she surveys the damage.
you can feel the edges of her fingers as she applies antiseptic, a sharp bite that trails warmth as it spreads. the contrast leaves you breathless, a wave of sensations battling in your mind.
ā€œhold on, this might hurt a bit.ā€ she warns softly, and without hesitation, she begins to remove whatā€™s left of the bullet from your thigh. you gasp, the pain surging through your body like a wire crackling with electricity. you feel your grip on the sofa tighten, knuckles whitening as you suppress a grunt.
ā€œthere we go,ā€ she murmurs, her voice laced with a strangely comforting cadence. ā€œyouā€™re going to be okay.ā€ with expert precision, she extracts the jagged piece, placing it gently aside. as she applies a new bandage, you canā€™t help but catch glimpses of her calm demeanor. the way she moves is both careful and confident, a jarring juxtaposition to the chaos you had just escaped.
ā€œi have some experience with these kinds of things. youā€™d be surprised what money can buy in terms of expertise.ā€
ā€œmoney doesnā€™t matter anymore.ā€ you insist, wanting nothing more than to push through the oppression of helplessness and reclaim your freedom. ā€œthereā€™s no way out of this.ā€
when she finishes, she sits back on her heels, allowing you a moment to collect yourself. Your breath steadies, though your heart pounds, both from pain and the surreal circumstances unfolding.
ā€œoh, but there isā€”if you choose to play your cards right.ā€ she coos, her voice almost a sultry whisper as she pours a cup of tea, carefully handing it to you. ā€œmuch more than your little coffee shop will ever pay you. just think of your parents. what if i told you i could change your life? make sure they never worry about a thing again?ā€
the room falls into a heavy silence. then, with a twitch of her mouth, she leans closer, her face just mere inches from yours. ā€œyou know, i could offer you a lot more than you make working as a cashier in that little coffee shop.ā€ she states, her tone shifting into something more alluring. ā€œyou could have a life free from worry, free to take care of your parents without the constant struggle.ā€
you swallow hard, the weight of her words pressing down on you. the allure of an easier life tempts you, especially when you think of your parents. but thereā€™s always a catch. with karina, everything comes at a price.
you sip the tea, feeling it warm your insides, yet the unease inside you doesnā€™t dissipate. Understanding dawns on you, but you wish it wouldnā€™t. ā€œwhatā€™s the catch? what do you want from me?ā€ you finally ask, barely above a whisper, daring to look her in the eye despite the unease thrumming in your veins.
iarina smirks, her eyes glinting with predatory delight. ā€œnothing too complicated. be my partner in this little enterprise iā€™m building. utilize your skills from the game. you know the ins and outs of manipulation and survival better than most.ā€
the implication hangs heavy in the air, the predatory nature of her offer sinking into your consciousness. ā€œyou want me to work with you on something illegal?ā€ you ask incredulously, heart racing. ā€œyou know what i am. what weā€™ve all been through.ā€
ā€œin a way, that gives you more credibility.ā€ she replies smoothly, her fingers now cleaning the wound with a swab, delicate yet firm. ā€œpeople respect that type of history. iā€™ll pay you handsomely, far beyond your wildest dreams. enough to support your family, to elevate your status above merely surviving.ā€
her smile widens, and for a moment, her gaze holds yours fiercely, a burning intensity behind it. ā€œjust a little trust. a little cooperation. things can beā€¦ quite beneficial for both of us.ā€ she leans in even closer, her breath brushing against your skin, warm and inviting.
the friction of your emotions collides: the urge to fight back against exploitation, against being used again, but the recurring reminder of your parentsā€”their struggles, their sacrificesā€”fuels a twisted sense of acceptance. ā€œand if i refuse?ā€ you challenge, attempting to brave the interpretation of her intentions.
karinaā€™s expression shifts slightly, a flicker of danger surfacing in her mischievous smile. ā€œthen iā€™d have to reconsider what to do with you, wouldnā€™t i?ā€
you watch as she applies an antiseptic ointment, the calm precision of her movements oddly mesmerizing. the tightness in your chest only deepens; you can feel vulnerability and desire intertwining together, as she leans in closer, the warmth radiating from her body washing over you.
ā€œyou see, this could be the beginning of a mutually beneficial relationship.ā€ she whispers with a tantalizing smile, her breath laced with a floral scent.
before you can process her intentions, her lips crash against yours in a searing kiss, a sudden invasion that catches you off guard. you feel the world blur around you, the pain in your thigh forgotten for just an intoxicating moment as you succumb to the fervor of her kiss. itā€™s passionate, electric, filled with a raw hunger that ignites a yearning deep within you.
her hands find their way to your waist, fingers gripping you tightly as she draws herself even closer. In a confused swirl of emotions, you wrestle with your thoughts. reality clashes with the momentā€”the situation, the vulnerability, the manipulationā€”all exposed, stark and unavoidable.
as she deepens the kiss, you feel her hands move, groping at your sides with an urgency that sends an onslaught of conflicting feelings surging through you. itā€™s dangerously thrilling yet utterly terrifying. youā€™re caught between the lush fantasy she offers and the grim reality of what it all could meanā€”the depths of her manipulation, the shadows of power she wields.
when she finally pulls back, your breathless gasps fill the silence that lingers afterward. a mixture of confusion and desire fills your mind. ā€œwe both have things to gain here.ā€ she states matterā€“ofā€“factly, her cool composure returning, eyes glimmering with that same seductive control.
accidentally, karina places her hand on your injured thigh, earning a hiss from you. karina paused for a moment, her expression softening slightly as she took in your words. she stepped closer to you, her hand cupping your cheek gently as she gazed into your eyes. her thumb brushed lightly over your bottom lip, a tender gesture that belied her usual rough exterior.
ā€œoh baby, i'm sorry... i forgot youā€™re still recovering.ā€ she murmured, her voice uncharacteristically soft and caring. ā€œdonā€™t worry, iā€™ll be extra gentle with you, okay? i promise i wonā€™t hurt you.ā€
she leaned in closer, her lips hovering just inches from yours. her breath was warm and sweet, smelling faintly of peppermint lip gloss and the lingering scent of cigarettes. when she spoke again, her voice was barely above a whisper.
ā€œi just want to make you feel good. i want to worship every inch of your beautiful body until youā€™re trembling with pleasure. weā€™ll take it slow, okay? nice and easy, just like thisā€¦ā€
with that, she closed the remaining distance between you, capturing your lips in a slow, sensual kiss. her lips moved against yours with a tenderness that caught you off guard, her tongue teasing the seam of your mouth.
karinaā€™s hands slid down to your waist, her fingers splaying across your lower back as she pulled your body flush against hers. she deepened the kiss, her tongue delving into your mouth to dance and twine with yours. the kiss was slow and sensual, a contrast to her usual aggressive nature.
she takes your wrist, guiding you to walk to one of the many rooms in the house. she walked you backwards until your legs hit the edge of her kingā€“sized bed, the plush mattress cushioning your fall. karina followed you down, covering your body with her own as she continued to plunder your mouth. her kisses were intoxicating, leaving you breathless and craving more.
one hand slid down to the hem of your shirt, her fingers slipping beneath the fabric to caress the smooth skin of your stomach. she broke the kiss to trail her lips down the column of your throat, her tongue flicking out to taste your racing pulse.
karina nipped at your collarbone before soothing the sting with a slow lick, her teeth grazing the sensitive skin. she looked up at you with hooded eyes, her gaze smoldering with desire.
ā€œtell me what you want, babygirl.ā€ she murmured, her voice low and seductive. ā€œtell me how you want me to touch youā€¦ā€
ā€œplease karina. i need you so badlyā€¦ā€
karinaā€™s hand slid higher, her fingers skimming over your ribcage before cupping the soft swell of your breast. she squeezed gently, her thumb finding your hardening nipple through the thin fabric of your bra. she rolled the sensitive nub between her thumb and forefinger, applying just the right amount of pressure to make you gasp.
her mouth found its way back to your neck, her lips and teeth and tongue working in tandem to leave a trail of hot, openā€“mouthed kisses along your throat. she nipped and sucked at your pulse points, no doubt leaving marks that would linger for days.
karinaā€™s other hand slid down to your hip, her fingers dipping just below the waistband of your jeans to tease the sensitive skin. she traced lazy circles, her touch maddeningly light and teasing.
she pulled back slightly to look at you, her eyes dark and hungry as they roamed over your face. her hand slid up to cup your cheek, her thumb brushing over your bottom lip.
ā€œi want to taste every inch of you.ā€ she murmured, her voice low and rough with desire. ā€œi want to feel you come undone beneath my touch, to hear my name falling from your pretty lips as you scream your pleasure.ā€
with that, she slid down your body, settling between your legs. she looked up at you with a wicked grin as her fingers found the button of your shorts, popping it open with ease. ā€œlift your hips for me, babygirl. let me take these off of you.ā€
karina slowly peeled your shorts down your legs, her fingertips trailing along your skin and leaving goosebumps in their wake. she tossed the denim aside carelessly, leaving you bare from the waist down, clad only in your lacy panties.
she took a moment to admire the view, her eyes hungrily taking in the way the delicate fabric clung to your curves. she leaned in close, her breath hot against your inner thigh as she spoke. ā€œfuck, baby... you have the most gorgeous legs iā€™ve ever seen. the perfect body.ā€ she murmured appreciatively. ā€œand this pretty pussy... i canā€™t wait to get my mouth on it.ā€
with that, she hooked her fingers into the waistband of your panties and slowly dragged them down, revealing your glistening folds to her eager gaze. she let out a low, approving moan at the sight.
karina leaned in even closer, her nose brushing against your slick heat as she inhaled deeply. the scent of your arousal filled the air, and she let out a low, guttural groan.
ā€œyou smell divine.ā€ she purred, her voice vibrating against your sensitive flesh. ā€œi bet you taste even betterā€¦ā€
she didnā€™t waste any more time, burying her face between your thighs and running her tongue along your slit in a long, slow lick. she savored your essence, moaning wantonly as she lapped at your dripping core.
karina focused her attention on your clit, circling the sensitive bundle of nerves with the tip of her tongue before suckling gently on the swollen bud. her hands gripped your thighs, spreading your legs wider as she delved deeper, plunging her tongue inside your tight channel.
karinaā€™s tongue explored your depths, stroking and caressing your inner walls with skillful precision. she curled her tongue in just the right way, hitting that special spot deep inside you that made your back arch off the bed. pleasure coursed through your veins, setting your nerve endings ablaze.
she could feel your slick walls fluttering around her invading muscle, your body instinctively trying to draw her in deeper. karina obliged, thrusting her tongue in and out of you at a steady pace, fucking you with her mouth as she savored your essence.
pne hand slid up your body to palm your breast, kneading the soft flesh and rolling your nipple between her fingers. she pinched and plucked at the hardened peak, sending jolts of electricity straight to your core.
karinaā€™s other hand slid down to rub at your clit, her fingers circling and stroking the sensitive nub in time with the thrusts of her tongue. she could feel you growing closer to the edge, your body tensing and trembling with impending release.
she pulled back slightly, her lips wrapping around your clit as she suckled greedily. two fingers plunged deep inside you, curling in just the right way to stroke that special spot with every thrust. karina fingered you hard and fast, her mouth never leaving your clit.
ā€œthatā€™s it.ā€ she encouraged, her voice muffled against your flesh. ā€œcome for me. i want to feel you come all over my fingers and tongue. give it to me, darling. let me taste your pleasure.ā€
karina could feel your walls starting to quiver and clench around her plunging fingers, your body tensing as your orgasm approached. she doubled her efforts, sucking harder on your clit as she pumped her fingers in and out of your dripping cunt at a furious pace.
she could tell you were close, your breath coming in short, sharp gasps and your hips bucking erratically against her face. karina wanted to taste your release, to feel your essence flooding her mouth as you came undone.
with a final, hard suck on your clit and a curl of her fingers deep inside you, she sent you hurtling over the edge. your body convulsed, your walls clamping down like a vice on her invading digits as your orgasm crashed through you.
karina moaned loudly as your juices gushed out, coating her fingers and chin. she continued to lap at your spasming flesh, working you through your high as your pleasure peaked and then began to ebb.
finally, as your body went limp and pliant beneath her, karina slowly pulled back. she sat up, wiping her mouth with the back of her hand as she gazed down at you with a satisfied smirk.
ā€œthat was so fucking hot, sweetheart.ā€ she purred, her voice low and rough. ā€œwatching you come apart like that... it was beautiful.ā€
she crawled up your body to capture your lips in a searing kiss, pressing her mouth against yours and letting you taste yourself on her tongue. karinaā€™s hand slid down to your thigh, squeezing the soft flesh gently.
ā€œiā€™m not done with you yet though, babygirl.ā€ she murmured against your lips. ā€œthat was just the beginning. iā€™m going to fuck you over and over again until neither of us can move. i hope youā€™re ready for a long night."
477 notes Ā· View notes
thesecondhandwoman Ā· 2 months ago
Note
Can I request a Caitlyn x fem!reader where during the final battle, reader got heavily injured like a big gash at her back or something and Caitlyn saw what happened but couldnā€™t do anything cause she was fighting Ambessa. In the end is all fluff, reader and Caitlyn got treated for their injuries and reader now has a big scar on her back and got a little insecure but Caitlyn kissed her back saying sheā€™s still beautiful
Tumblr media
BEAUTY IN SCARS
Caitlyn x f!reader
Synopsis: Even with scars that remain permanent, Caitlynā€™s love for you will never remain temporary. And she proves it every time she sees your discomfort.
Request: Anon šŸ¤
Tumblr media
The battlefield was chaos. Smoke and fire painted the sky in hues of destruction, the acrid scent of gunpowder thick in the air. The war between Piltover and the Undercity versus Ambessaā€™s forces and Viktorā€™s creations had reached its crescendo, a desperate clash that would determine the fates of countless lives. Amidst the chaos, Caitlyn was a picture of precision. Her rifle was an extension of her body, her movements fluid and calculated as she kept her sights on the enemy. Every shot she took was deliberate, every decision measured.
But no matter how focused she was, even without that rifle no longer in her hands, her heart refused to stay calm. Her sharp blue eyes darted through the haze, searching for you.
You werenā€™t far, your figure darted through the rubble, weaving past explosions and gunfire to help those who couldnā€™t help themselves. Caitlyn had begged you to stay back, to let others fight, but you wouldnā€™t listen. You never did when it came to protecting people.
Her chest tightened every time she caught a glimpse of you. You werenā€™t a soldier, nor did you claim to be, but your courage put seasoned fighters to shame. Yet that courage terrified Caitlyn. You were too kind for this world of blood and violence, too soft-hearted to carry the weight of what this battle demanded.
Still, Caitlyn trusted you. She had to.
Her attention snapped back to her current opponent: Ambessa Medarda. The towering warlord moved with the grace of someone who had seen a hundred battles and won them all. Her spear swung with a force that made the ground tremble, and Caitlyn had no choice but to meet her head-on.
Ambessaā€™s blows were relentless, each one forcing Caitlyn to fight with every ounce of skill and speed she had. The stakes were high, but Caitlyn didnā€™t falter. She couldnā€™t afford to.
And then she heard it.
A scream.
Your scream.
Her heart stopped. Time seemed to slow as Caitlyn turned her head, her breath catching in her throat. Through the smoke and flames, she saw you. You were on your knees, blood staining your shirt as it spread from a deep gash across your back.
Her world tilted on its axis.
ā€œY/N!ā€ she shouted, her voice breaking with desperation.
Your body collapsed before you could get another word out, slumping against the floor motionlessly as blood began to ooze from your back. Caitlyn wanted to drop everything, to run to you, to make sure you were okay. But Ambessaā€™s spear came down again, forcing her to dodge.
Caitlyn grunted, her eyes quickly darting back at Ambessa as she swung her spear back at her. Her movements became faster, more deliberate. She poured every ounce of her strength into the fight, her only goal to end it and reach you.
Tumblr media
By the time the battle ended, the forces of Piltover had prevailed. Both fights from Piltover and Zaun remained, but their numbers were broken from start to finish. Caitlyn didnā€™t care about the victory, the cost, or even her own injuries.
She sprinted through the rubble, ignoring the ache in her muscles and the blood dripping from a gash on her forearm, or the way her eye was currently blinded, dripping with the same red substance. She found you lying still amidst the debris, your chest rising and falling faintly. Relief and panic warred within her as she dropped to her knees beside you.
ā€œY/N,ā€ Caitlyn whispered, her voice trembling. ā€œStay with me. Please.ā€
Your eyelids fluttered open, and you looked at her with a weak smile. ā€œHey baby,ā€ you rasped. ā€œYou okay?ā€
Caitlynā€™s throat tightened. ā€œDonā€™tā€”donā€™t worry about me,ā€ she choked out, her hands hovering over your injury. ā€œYouā€™re the one whoā€™s bleeding out far more than I am.ā€
ā€œMm, guess I beat you at something else yet again..ā€ you joked faintly, your voice trembling with pain.
Caitlyn let out a sound that was half a laugh, half a sob. ā€œStop talking,ā€ she ordered, though her voice was soft. ā€œSave your strength. Iā€™m getting you out of here.ā€
Ignoring her own injuries, Caitlyn lifted you into her arms. You winced, a weak groan escaping your lips, and she shushed you gently, her voice trembling. ā€œIā€™ve got you. Youā€™re going to be okay.ā€
Every step back to the medicā€™s tent felt like an eternity. The adrenaline carried her forward, her arms trembling under the weight of not you, but the fear of losing you.
Tumblr media
The days that followed were excruciating.
You had been stabilized by the medics, the wound treated as best as they could manage. But the damage was deep, and the scar it left behind was jagged and unforgiving. Caitlyn stayed by your bedside, refusing to leave even when her colleagues insisted she needed rest. She spent hours watching over you, her thoughts consumed by guilt and fear.
When you finally woke, Caitlyn was the first thing you saw. She sat slouched in a chair, her hair unkempt and her arm in a sling. Her eyes were bloodshot, but they softened the moment you met her gaze.
ā€œGood morning,ā€ she said, her voice hoarse from exhaustion.
ā€œMorning,ā€ you croaked, your throat dry. Caitlyn immediately moved to help you, holding a glass of water to your lips.
ā€œSlowly,ā€ she murmured, her eyes scanning your face for any sign of discomfort.
Once youā€™d had your fill, she set the glass down and took your hand in hers, squeezing gently.
ā€œYou stayed,ā€ you said softly, your voice filled with quiet gratitude.
ā€œOf course I stayed,ā€ Caitlyn replied, her lips twitching into a faint smile. But the guilt in her eyes was impossible to miss. ā€œI shouldā€™veā€”ā€
ā€œCaitlyn,ā€ you interrupted, squeezing her hand. ā€œYou did everything you could. Donā€™t blame yourself.ā€
Her lips pressed into a thin line, but she nodded, unwilling to argue with you in your fragile state.
Tumblr media
As the days turned to weeks, Caitlyn noticed a change in you. You were quieter, more withdrawn. You avoided mirrors and hesitated whenever she offered to help you change or clean your wound.
One evening, Caitlyn found you standing in front of a mirror, your shirt discarded as you stared at your reflection. The scar across your back was stark, a jagged reminder of what you had endured.
You flinched when you saw Caitlyn in the reflection, hastily pulling your shirt back on. ā€œI didnā€™t hear you come in,ā€ you mumbled.
Caitlyn stepped closer, her expression unreadable. ā€œWhy are you hiding from me?ā€
ā€œIā€™m not hiding,ā€ you said quickly, though your voice wavered.
Caitlyn gently took your hands in hers, pulling you close. ā€œPlease donā€™t lie to me,ā€ she said softly. ā€œYou donā€™t have to face this type of discomfort alone.ā€
Your lips trembled. ā€œItā€™s just the scar, Caitlyn. Itā€™s ugly, and every time I see it, I donā€™t feel like myself.ā€
Caitlynā€™s heart ached at your words. She cupped your face, her thumb brushing away a stray tear. ā€œY/N, that scar is a testament to your bravery. Itā€™s proof that you stood up for what you believed in, even when it cost you.ā€
You shook your head, the weight of your insecurities pressing down on you. ā€œI just, I donā€™t know how to feel normal again.ā€
Caitlynā€™s gaze softened, and she leaned down, her forehead resting against yours. ā€œYou are more than normal. Youā€™re extraordinary.ā€
She gently lifted your shirt, her fingers tracing the scar with a tenderness that made your breath hitch. ā€œThis scar doesnā€™t make you any less beautiful. If anything, it makes me love you even more.ā€
She leaned in a little, her lips lightly parting above your scar, ghosting the sensitive skin. ā€œMay I?ā€ She asked softly.
Tears spilled down your cheeks as you nodded, watching from the mirror as Caitlyn pressed her lips to the scar, her kiss lingering like a promise. ā€œYouā€™re breathtaking,ā€ she murmured. ā€œAnd no scar will ever make me think different.ā€
674 notes Ā· View notes
wandascosmic Ā· 2 months ago
Note
hii! could you write one with kinda emo aou wanda, with i hate everyone but you vibes, dating reader whoā€™s more popular than wanda? just their cute little moments together
because of you (request)
wanda maximoff x fem!reader
summary: in which wanda was initially the prickly new member of the avengers, however you quickly became her greatest friend.
word count: 1416
tags: unedited, fluff, wanda's got a huge crush on you, a little bit of i hate everyone but you vibes but i've never really written it before so i hope i did you justice!! emo wanda being the little baby we all love (this is also like my sorta first time writing emo wanda too so my writing horizons expanded quite a bit with this request, she's genuinely just very cute though
Tumblr media
ā€œYou have to be cheating,ā€ Sam says angrily, slumping on the couch and crossing his arms over his chest, slamming his controller down beside him.Ā 
ā€œNope,ā€ you respond with a grin, pleased with yourself for beating Sam at yet another video game. ā€œYou just suck.ā€Ā 
Sam narrows his eyes, before rising up once again in determination. ā€œOne more round, only this time youā€™re handicapped by giving me a five second head start.ā€Ā 
ā€œSure,ā€ you agree, already prepared to win for the 15th time in a row.Ā 
However, before you and Sam can start your video game, a tired Sokovian witch makes her way into the living room.Ā 
ā€œOh, hey, Wanda,ā€ Sam says to your girlfriend who stands beside you, immediately wrapping her arms around your shoulder.Ā 
Wanda ignores him, and instead asks you, ā€œWhere were you?ā€ against your neck.
ā€œI promised Sam I would play Mario Kart with him last night,ā€ you explain. ā€œI bet him 50 bucks I could win 10 rounds in a row, and guess what, Iā€™m at 70 now!ā€Ā 
ā€œNot for long!ā€ Sam interrupts.Ā 
ā€œWant to stay and watch?ā€ you ask Wanda, who hesitates for a split second, not really wanting the company of anyone else except for you, but ends up agreeing with a small nod.
You shift over on the couch to make room for her, and she immediately sits down and rests her head on your shoulder while you begin another round against Sam.Ā 
You end up winning about 150 bucks that day.Ā 
***
Wanda had been part of the team for about 7 months now, and you had quickly become her closest friend in the first 2.Ā 
Wanda, at her most vulnerable and lowest moments was still riding on a lot of the guilt from Ultron, add the fact that she had just lost her only family member and best friend, and the fact that she was already a bit prickly to begin with, it was safe to say that the majority of the team was too scared of what could happen to them if they even attempted to get close to her.Ā 
Wanda was okay with that at the time, she wanted the freedom to grieve without the added pressure of someone counting on her.
However, you were an exception.Ā 
You broke down the walls that had been built so far up after lost plagued Wandaā€™s life.
Every time she would protest, you stayed, no matter what.
She was a mess, and over time you became her safe haven.
You helped her grieve, helped her overcome her anger, her sadness, and you became her hope.Ā 
Now, Wanda could never get enough of you.
You were her best friend, and she was yours.Ā 
Wanda was eternally grateful for your existence.
ā€œY/N?ā€ Wanda asked, one month into your friendship you laying on her shoulder watching the sitcom on the TV from her bed.Ā 
ā€œHm?ā€ you responded.Ā 
ā€œThank you,ā€ Wanda said, hoping you could understand every single hidden word she wanted to convey as best she could.
You smiled up at her, ā€œAnytime.ā€Ā 
***
ā€œWow, Wanda, whatā€™s got you so grumpy?ā€ Tony asks, noticing Wandaā€™s very apparent frown.Ā 
ā€œShe hasnā€™t seen Y/N in two days,ā€ Nat says with a grin. ā€œY/Nā€™s mission from Monday got extended last night, so now she wonā€™t be back until tomorrow morning.ā€Ā 
Wanda glared at Natasha before going back to pouring her cereal.Ā 
ā€œCome on, Nat,ā€ Steve says as he walks in. ā€œI think itā€™s sweet.ā€Ā 
ā€œHey, I never said it wasnā€™t,ā€ Natasha says, holding up her hands in surrender.Ā 
Wandaā€™s frown deepened, despite the truthfulness to everything they were saying.Ā 
ā€œCome on, Wanda,ā€ Steve said as he came around the counter to pat the witch on her back. ā€œJust one more day.ā€Ā 
Wanda nodded quietly, making her way back to her bedroom to eat her cereal and wait for your return.
***
You came back at 6AM, and your face softened as you saw Wanda laying on top of your covers, very clearly having been waiting for your return by the sitcom still running on your TV in the background.Ā 
Carefully you kneeled beside her on the bed, gently shaking her awake.Ā 
Wanda stirred awake slowly, looking around disoriented before she saw your face, her eyes lighting up and immediately wrapping her arms around you. ā€œYouā€™re back,ā€ she whispered.Ā 
ā€œI was only gone 3 days,ā€ you reply in amusement.
ā€œDonā€™t care,ā€ Wanda says, hugging you tighter.Ā 
You hug her back in return, letting go after a few minutes to go take a shower and change into your pajamas, and Wanda doing the same.Ā 
Then, at 6:30AM, the two of you go to bed together, and spend the rest of the day wrapped in each otherā€™s arms.Ā 
***
ā€œSo, what is it you want my help with?ā€ Natasha asks, secretly gleeful at seeing the shy side of Wanda for once behind all her sharp edges.Ā 
ā€œI want you to help me set up Y/Nā€™s birthday party,ā€ Wanda says shyly, looking down at her shoes.Ā 
ā€œOh, Wanda, weā€™re gonna have a blast,ā€ Natasha replies, walking over to Wanda and wrapping an arm around her shoulder, leading her to go grab the supplies.Ā 
***
Wanda would never admit it, except maybe to you, but she wanted everything to be absolutely perfect for your birthday.
You had been the only one to help her when she needed it, and every time she felt like she was too sharp, too mean, too prickly, you accepted her with unwavering kindness.
You were the only thing that made Wanda feel seen after Pietroā€™s death.Ā 
And so, she needed you to see how grateful she was with everything inside of her.Ā 
ā€œOkay, so weā€™re gonna get balloons, streamers, the food and drinks, cutlery, decorations, then the cake tomorrow?ā€ Wanda asks Natasha as the two grab everything for your birthday tomorrow.
ā€œYep, Tonyā€™s money is finally going towards something useful,ā€ Natasha says, making Wanda look over towards her curiously. ā€œYour love for your girlfriend,ā€ she explains.
Wanda slaps Natā€™s arm in return, though she does end up blushing for the next 5 minutes.Ā 
***
ā€œOh, god, what if she doesnā€™t like it?ā€ Wanda asks, nervous since itā€™s only one hour before youā€™re supposed to arrive back at the compound.
Natasha pats Wanda on the back reassuringly. ā€œItā€™s gonna be fine, Wanda. Truthfully it came from you, and she loves anything you do for her no matter what.ā€Ā 
Wanda nods, nervously playing with her rings in anticipation.
ā€œCan she hurry back already,ā€ Sam groans. ā€œI wanna eat the cake already. Wanda glares angrily at him.Ā 
ā€œCareful, Sam,ā€ Nat warns playfully. ā€œIf you mess that cake up a single bit Wanda might magic you into a pickled herring.ā€Ā 
Sam looks over to Wanda whoā€™s eyes glow red in a threatening manner.Ā 
Sam holds up his arms in surrender.Ā 
Wanda ends up switching between being nervous and stopping Sam, Bucky, and Tony from accidentally doing something that might harm your party, and suddenly an hour has gone by.
ā€œY/Nā€™s on her way back right now!ā€ Tony calls out after asking FRIDAY. ā€œSheā€™s gonna be up here in two minutes!ā€Ā 
ā€œOkay, everyone hide!ā€ Natasha yells out, grabbing Wanda to hide with her behind the counter as everyone sprawls out across the upstairs floor.Ā 
ā€œPlease say she likes it, please say she likes it,ā€ Wanda mutters under her breath in her hiding place so no one can hear her.
Though Natā€™s absurdly good hearing foils her plan. ā€œSheā€™ll love it, Wanda.ā€Ā 
Wanda hums in response, taking a reassuring breath before waiting to surprise you.Ā 
ā€œThirty seconds everyone!ā€ Tony calls out after FRIDAY notifies him on his watch.
3ā€¦2ā€¦1ā€¦
ā€œHappy birthday, Y/N!ā€ Everyone calls out after you finally make your way up the stairs.
You barely register the shock before youā€™re smiling widely.Ā 
ā€œThis was all Wanda,ā€ Nat tells you, causing you to look towards the witch who looks incredibly sheepish.
ā€œEveryone helped,ā€ Wanda mumbles.
ā€œReally?ā€ you shake your head before making your way over to your girlfriend and kissing her fiercely. ā€œThank you,ā€ you whisper.
ā€œI needed a way to show you how grateful I am that you saved me,ā€ Wanda tells you.
ā€œWell, you saved me too,ā€ you reply. ā€œYou made everything so much better.ā€Ā 
Wandaā€™s eyes light up at your confession, and she hugs you tightly, causing you to laugh and wrap your arms around her.Ā 
ā€œNow, how about we enjoy my birthday together, hm? This will be the best one yet because of you.ā€
522 notes Ā· View notes
wandamaximoffsbadgirl Ā· 10 months ago
Text
My Missing Piece
616!Wanda x 199999!Fem!Reader
Summary: You've lost your wife Wanda. Leaving you alone with your twin boys to try and pick up the pieces. What happens when the Scarlet Witch comes looking for her boys?
Word Count: 10.4K
Warnings: 18+ MDNI, R calls W Mommy, W uses pet names, enchanted strap use, Dom!Wanda, sub!reader, overstimulation, magic restraints, depressive thoughts/episodes.
A/N: Made this forever ago and forgot about it until like two days ago lol. I really liked the idea of this so I hope you guys enjoy~ Also I decided that world 199999 (which was the original MCU world number before MoM turned it to 616) is just a parallel world where no one died :)
Tumblr media Tumblr media Tumblr media
Every night after tucking my boys, Billy and Tommy in to bed, I have a bit of me time. Sometimes I watch TV, sometimes I'll scroll through social media on my phone, sometimes I'll write because I was told that was supposed to help with grief, it hasn't so far, what helps the most is when I talk to her before bed, "I miss you Wands...our boys miss you too...of course they love their Mama, but you're their Mommy. You carried them for nine months, you were in labor for just over a day." Tommy was born first 12 minutes ahead of his brother Billy. "You gave so much for our boys and our life here and I wish you had never said yes to that mission after all these years..." I break down, quiet sobs wrack me as I curl up on her side of the bed. It still smells like her.
I let sleep take me as I have the same dream I do every night. Wanda, but not Wanda...some twisted version of her with black fingers, and she just seems off, but she's searching, as if she can see me? She's looking for our boys. Every morning just as she finds me, us, I wake up. Dried tears on my cheeks and my eyes red. The bags under my eyes have never been darker, but I cover them up as I get out of bed to start yet another day without my wife.
The alarm blares through the quiet of the room, jolting me awake from my restless slumber. With a heavy sigh, I reach over to silence it, rubbing the sleep from my eyes. Another day begins, much like every other since she left us.
I stumble out of bed, the weight of grief still heavy on my shoulders as I move through the motions of the morning routine. It's a struggle to keep it together, but I have to be strong for Billy and Tommy. They need me, even though every fiber of my being aches for her presence.
As I make my way downstairs, the memories flood back, hitting me like a tidal wave. Wanda was always the light in our lives, her laughter echoing through the halls, her warmth enveloping us like a comforting embrace. But now, there's only emptiness.
I try to push the thoughts aside as I prepare breakfast for the boys, forcing a smile as they bound into the kitchen, their youthful energy a stark contrast to my own weariness. They chatter excitedly about school and friends, oblivious to the pain that lingers beneath the surface.
After they've eaten and headed off to catch the bus, I sink into the solitude of the empty house once more. It's in these quiet moments that the ache is most palpable, the absence of her presence a constant reminder of all that we've lost.
I find myself drawn to her belongings, unable to resist the pull of her memory. Running my fingers over the familiar objects, I'm transported back to happier times, when our love felt invincible, untouchable by the darkness that now threatens to consume me.
But amidst the despair, there's a flicker of something else. A determination, a resolve to keep going, if not for myself then for her. She wouldn't want me to wallow in sorrow, to let the grief consume me. She'd want me to live, to cherish the memories we shared and find solace in the love that still remains.
With a deep breath, I push myself to my feet, wiping away the tears that threaten to fall. Today may be another struggle, another battle against the pain, but I refuse to let it defeat me. For Wanda, for our boys, I'll find the strength to carry on, one day at a time.
The day went by quickly and soon enough the boys were home filling up our home with noise once more,
"Boys homework first or no ice cream!" I call from the kitchen when I hear them start to fight over player one controller.
"Awww but Mama!" They whined.
"So you boys don't want ice cream tomorrow night either I see." I hear them grumble and then the TV go off, the sound of the dining room chairs scraping as I look over my shoulder to see they're working. "There are my good boys." I turn back smiling as I carry on with prepping dinner. Suddenly something feels off. A pit in my stomach starts forming and I feel eyes on me, not the boys though these feel predatory.
I look up and through the window I don't see my own reflection, I see Wanda, the same one I see in my dreams.
My heart leaps into my throat as I freeze, the knife in my hand forgotten as I stare wide-eyed at the impossible sight before me. It's her, but it's not. The twisted version from my nightmares, black fingers reaching out like tendrils of darkness, eyes filled with a hunger I can't comprehend.
I feel a chill run down my spine as her gaze locks onto mine, a shiver of fear coursing through my veins. Instinctively, I reach for the pendant hanging around my neck, fingers brushing against the smooth surface of the purple power stone embedded within. It's a comforting weight, a reminder of the power that pulses through me, but even it feels insignificant in the face of this apparition.
"What do you want?" I manage to choke out, my voice barely above a whisper. But she doesn't answer, only continues to stare, her presence suffocating in its intensity.
Desperation claws at the edges of my mind as I struggle to make sense of the situation. Is this some kind of illusion, a trick of the mind brought on by grief and exhaustion? Or is she truly here, some twisted echo of the woman I loved?
Before I can gather my thoughts, a sudden crash from the dining room snaps me back to reality. The boys, my precious boys, oblivious to the danger that lurks just beyond our walls. With a surge of adrenaline, I lunge forward, grabbing the nearest weapon within reach.
But as I turn back to face the window, she's gone, vanished into thin air like a wisp of smoke. The only evidence of her presence is the lingering sense of unease that hangs heavy in the air.
I rush to the dining room, relief flooding through me as I find the boys unharmed, their laughter filling the room once more. But even as I hold them close, a sense of dread lingers, a silent reminder that darkness still lurks just beyond the edges of our reality.
"Mama is everything okay?" Billy asks as I hold them, kissing the top of their heads.
"I just thought one of you got hurt. I'm happy you boys aren't." I lie to them as to not worry them, but Billy looks at me trying to search my thoughts. "Hey no mind reading little man." I ruffle his hair. "Everything is fine. If you boys are finished you can play one game, dinner will be ready in 15 minutes." The minutes tick by slowly as I finish preparing dinner, the aroma of comfort food filling the air. I glance at the clock, realizing that my boys are engrossed in their game, blissfully unaware of the turmoil swirling within me.
With a heavy sigh, I take a moment to compose myself before calling them to the table. As we gather for the meal, laughter and chatter resuming, I try to push the unsettling encounter out of my mind. But deep down, I know it's not over.
As we eat, the boys share stories from their day, their infectious joy momentarily easing the ache in my heart. I force a smile, savoring these small moments of normalcy in our fractured world.
After dinner, as the boys retreat to their rooms for the night, I find myself once again standing by the window, staring into the darkness beyond. The pit in my stomach returns, the unease settling in as I feel a presence lingering just out of sight.
The room is silent, save for the hum of the refrigerator and the distant sounds of the night. I close my eyes, summoning the courage to speak the words that linger on the tip of my tongue.
"Wanda, if you're out there, if you can hear me, please... don't hide. I don't know what's happening, but I can't face it alone. I need you, now more than ever." My voice trembles with a mix of desperation and longing.
The air remains still, the response elusive. I wait in silence, hoping for some sign, some reassurance that I'm not losing my mind. But the universe remains silent, withholding its secrets.
"Gods I feel like I'm going crazy Wands...how am I supposed to do this without you?" I feel the hot tears in my eyes, streak down my cheeks then suddenly a loud bang from the living room, the sound of a portal. "Stephan? Is that you?" It wasn't uncommon for Stephan Strange to pop in and check on me and the boys. Stephan had lost his love many years ago. Before I reach the living room, I hear the familiar sound of heels clicking on my hard wood flooring. Suddenly I'm standing face to face with the Wanda I've seen in my dreams...."W-Wands?" I questioned,
"A version. I've lost something precious to me and I've come to get it back." I look her over. It's Wanda, but not mine. As I get closer, Her hair is a different shade, her eyes are a little less of an emerald green and more of a sea green, this Wanda has a scar on her forehead, just above her left eyebrow.
"Oh...what has your universe done to you Detka?" I ask softly reaching out and she grabs my wrist with a force.
"It took everything from me." She seethed. "I want my boys back. I'm taking them." She tosses me aside like I'm nothing. Luckily with the power stone embedded in my chest. I push back, barreling back into her. Tackling her to the ground until I'm on top of her and it's then that she notices my stone, "You have the power stone...how? That's impossible. I've seen it kill people that touch it.
"I'm tough that's why my Wanda loved me." I had her pinned and used my own magic to subdue her. "I've been called the Violet Witch here for years. It became my code name."
"That can't be..." I give her a questioning look. "I'm the Scarlet Witch." She tells me, the scarlet witch? Wanda never said anything...? I stumble back off of her, reeling, "The Scarlet Witch." I let out a dry chuckle, "It makes sense, but I can't let you take my boys. If I loose them then That means I've lost my Wanda and them. I might as well die." I tell her,
"Wait so your Wanda is gone?" She asks. I nod,
"She was needed for a mission. I begged her not to go, we had retired from being Avengers 10 years ago when we found out she was pregnant. She told me everything would be fine. She promised me...and then suddenly I have Strange and Parker on my doorstep with Bucky and Sam behind them carry the casket." I feel my eyes blur as I walk over to the scarlet witch, "If you are another her then," I take her hands putting them up to my temples and ease my forehead onto her, letting my memories over the past ten years flood through her mind.
As our minds intertwine, I feel a rush of memories flooding into her consciousness. The love, the loss, the moments of joy and heartache that have shaped my existence since Wanda's departure. It's a whirlwind of emotions, a bittersweet symphony of love and grief that binds us together in ways I never thought possible.
For a moment, there's a flicker of recognition in her eyes, a glimmer of understanding amidst the chaos of her own turmoil. She sees the depth of my pain, the desperation to hold onto the fragments of a life that's slipping through my fingers.
But as quickly as it came, the moment passes, and she pulls away, her expression hardening once more. "I'm sorry for your loss," she says, her voice tinged with a hint of sympathy. "But my pain is just as real. I've lost everything too, and I'll do whatever it takes to reclaim what's mine."
I feel a pang of empathy for her, a shared sense of anguish that transcends the boundaries of our separate worlds. But beneath it all, there's a primal instinct, a fierce determination to protect my boys at all costs.
"I understand your pain," I reply, my voice steady despite the turmoil raging within. "But my boys are not yours to take. They belong here, with me, with their family."
She narrows her eyes, her resolve unwavering. "Then we're at an impasse," she says, her tone final. "I won't leave without them."
I take a step forward, meeting her gaze with steely determination. "Then I guess we'll just have to see who's stronger," I say, my voice echoing with a newfound resolve.
With that, the battle lines are drawn, two versions of Wanda Maximoff facing off against each other in a clash of wills and power. But amidst the chaos and uncertainty, one thing remains clear: no matter the outcome, I'll do whatever it takes to protect my boys and honor the memory of the woman I loved.
Her eyes meet mine, a mixture of pain and longing mirrored in their depths. The tear I wiped away lingers on her cheek, a testament to the shared sorrow we both carry. The silence stretches between us, heavy with unspoken emotions, and for a moment, time seems to hang suspended.
"I... I don't know if I can stay," she whispers, her voice choked with emotion. "But the offer, it means more than you can imagine. In my world, everything has crumbled, and I'm left with nothing but ashes and echoes of what once was."
I can feel the weight of her words, the burden of her grief, and I tighten my grip on her cheek, desperate to convey the sincerity of my plea. "Wanda, you don't have to face this alone. You're not just a version of her; you're your own person, with your own pain. But here, in this universe, you have a chance to rebuild, to find a new kind of family."
She opens her eyes, the sea-green gaze locking onto mine. There's a vulnerability in her expression, a crack in the stoic facade she wears. "I'm so tired," she admits, a raw honesty in her voice. "Tired of loss, tired of fighting. Maybe... maybe it's time for a different path."
A tentative smile plays on her lips, and my heart skips a beat. I wipe away another tear, this time a tear of relief. "You don't have to decide now," I say softly. "Take the time you need. But know that here, you have people who care, people who understand loss and are willing to help you carry the burden."
The room seems to brighten, as if the weight of the universe has lifted, if only for a moment. And in that moment, I see a glimmer of hope, a possibility for healing and connection that transcends the boundaries of our fractured worlds.
"I need to know one thing." She speaks, "Is Vision alive?" my brows furrow together.
"Vision? Who is that?" I ask genuinely confused.
"Wait...how did we meet here?" She asks.
"Oh well we met in Sokovia. We were protesting Stark together at a rally. Your brother flirted with me first and I never let him live that down especially when I married you and he was my best man." I smile at the memory. "Anyways, we were approached by Hydra and experimented on. They had the mind stone and the power stone. You and Pietro were exposed to the mind stone and I was too, but nothing happened unlike you two so they put me in a room with the power stone. It decided my chest was it's forever home. I ended up breaking us out from the Hydra base with the help of the Avengers who had caught word of the base. The three of us joined the Avengers and the rest is history." I tell her.
"So no Ultron? Sokovia didn't fly in the air? What about the Sokovia accords?" She throws question after question.
"No idea what you're talking about love. We carried on doing small missions, taking down hydra and radicals, but the three of us spent a long time training before they let us out doing field work." I tell her.
"Three? Is...is Pietro..?" Her voice breaks.
"Alive? Yeah of course." She falls to her knees and starts sobbing.
"Mommy?" Billy is at the middle of the stairs and the look in Wanda's eyes.
"Yeah baby it's Mommy." Wanda opened her arms and the little speedster found his way into her arms." Her eyes spilling over tears.
"Mama said you weren't coming back." Billy whispered.
"Mama didn't think I was, but Mommy always finds a way back to her boys." Wanda pulls back and looks up at me. "I'm staying...how could I say no when this is just about the most perfect version I could ask for?" I smile and start crying again as Tommy joins us before I can even blink. "Our little quick silver." Wanda smiles hugging the boys, her boys.
Tears of relief blur my vision as I watch Wanda embrace our boys, her boys, with a tenderness that speaks volumes. Billy and Tommy cling to her, their small arms wrapping around her tightly as if afraid she'll disappear again if they let go. And in that moment, I realize that this is where she belongs, with us, her family.
I join them on the floor, wrapping my arms around them all, unable to contain the overwhelming flood of emotions that threatens to consume me. "Welcome home, Wanda," I whisper, my voice choked with tears.
She looks up at me, her eyes shining with gratitude and love. "Thank you," she says softly, her voice trembling with emotion. "For everything."
Together, we sit in the warmth of our embrace, a makeshift family forged from the ashes of our shared past. And as the night stretches on, I can't help but feel a glimmer of hope amidst the darkness, a belief that no matter what trials may come, as long as we have each other, we can weather any storm.
========================
The days blurred together in a haze of longing and uncertainty, each moment tinged with the ache of what could have been. Wanda's presence in our home was both a blessing and a curse, a constant reminder of the love I had lost and the impossibility of reclaiming what was once mine.
I watched her interact with the boys, her smile forced but genuine, her laughter a melody that echoed through the halls. And yet, beneath the surface, I could sense the weight of her own grief, the burden of a past that refused to let her go.
I tried to be strong, to be there for her and the boys, but every smile felt like a lie, every laugh a hollow echo of the joy we once shared. And in the darkness of the night, when sleep eluded me and the silence pressed in like a vice, I found myself haunted by memories of another Wanda, a version of her that existed only in my dreams.
She was so close, yet so far away, a phantom presence that taunted me with what could have been. I longed to reach out to her, to hold her close and whisper words of love and comfort. But she was gone, lost to me in a reality that no longer existed.
And so I forced myself out of bed each morning, steeling myself against the pain that threatened to consume me. I buried myself in the routines of daily life, seeking solace in the mundane tasks that kept me tethered to reality.
But no matter how hard I tried to push her memory away, she lingered in the shadows of my mind, a ghostly specter that refused to be forgotten. And as the days turned into weeks, I began to wonder if I would ever find peace, if I would ever be able to let go of the love that still bound me to her, even across the vast expanse of the multiverse.
My Wanda and I had always had a policy of no mind reading since we could both do it, but this Wanda pokes at my thoughts constantly. Reminds me to smile through telepathy. One morning after a really good dream with another Wanda I can't get myself out of bed. Everything is too much. I know I had told her I'd be fine, but I'm not.
"Come on Y/N. Time to get up." I turn away from her, curling up into a ball further. "Y/N? What's wrong?" She asks.
"Nothing just tired. Just tell the boys I don't feel good. I need a Mama's day. So they can have a Mommy day. Take them out, get them ice cream. Do whatever you want." I grumble.
"Okay..." I close my eyes, letting myself drift back off just needed to see her again.
I don't know how much time has past when I'm being woken up, "Detka...come on wake up." My eyes blink into focus as I look at Wanda sitting above me and smile, forgetting my reality for a moment before my smile drops.
"What?" I ask.
"I dropped the boys off with their uncle for the weekend." I sit up straight,
"You did what!?" I screech.
"I left them with Pietro for the weekend. He was more than happy to have a boys weekend. Something about taking them to the lake?" Wanda mentions.
"He takes them every summer, usually it's a family thing and we all go." I tell Wanda.
"Well I figured you needed a Mommy and me weekend. I want to take you out. I want to get to know you. I already know my boys, but you. You're different, new, you aren't like Vision. You're human." She cups my cheek, smiling and I know it's a genuine smile. "I'm sure you've been feeling neglected and I wanted to try and do this sooner, but the boys were too excited to have me back." She says as I lean into her touch, Gods how I missed her touch. Though her fingers were no longer black her nails seemed to permanently stay black which made me laugh as I compared it to her emo phase which apparently this Wanda had one too.
"Thank you," I whisper, my voice catching in my throat. "For understanding."
She smiles, a warmth in her eyes that belies the weight of her own pain. "We're in this together. You don't have to carry the burden alone."
With her words echoing in my mind, I find the strength to push myself out of bed, to face the day with renewed determination. Wanda's offer of a Mommy and me weekend is a lifeline, a chance to rediscover myself amidst the chaos of grief and longing.
As we spend the day together, exploring the city and sharing stories of our pasts, I feel a sense of peace settle over me, a reassurance that maybe, just maybe, there's still hope for a future filled with love and laughter.
And as the sun sets on our day together, I realize that while Wanda may not be my Wanda, she's still a beacon of light in the darkness, a reminder that even in our darkest moments, there's always someone willing to stand by our side, to offer a hand to hold and a shoulder to lean on.
With her by my side, I know that no matter what the future may hold, I'll never have to face it alone. And as we head home, the weight of grief feels a little lighter, the shadows a little less daunting, as we embrace the possibility of a new beginning, together.
When we got back home, I pulled her to the couch, "Time to watch sitcoms." I tell her and her face lights up.
"Dick Van Dyke?" She asks.
"No Detka. I want to show you my favorite this time. It's a more modern one. It's an animated sitcom though is that okay?" I ask, realizing this Wanda maybe never experienced animated and only enjoyed live action ones.
"Of course dorogoya." Her accent popping out sent a wave through me that landed between my legs.
"O-okay good." I say and get 'Bob's Burgers' playing. As the show starts I settle in with a slight distance between us, but she pulls me in against her side.
"Is this okay dorogoya?" She asks looking down at me.
"Y-yeah...of course." I move slight, readjusting to get comfortable as we fit together like two missing puzzle pieces and I let out a sigh of relief, that feels like so much weight is taken off my shoulders.
As the episodes of "Bob's Burgers" played on, I found myself relaxing into Wanda's embrace, the tension that had been coiled tight within me slowly unraveling with each passing moment. Her warmth seeped into my bones, a comforting presence that chased away the lingering shadows of doubt and fear.
With her by my side, the laughter that bubbled up from the screen felt genuine, a reflection of the newfound camaraderie we shared. And as I stole glances at her profile, illuminated by the soft glow of the television, I couldn't help but marvel at the beauty of the moment, the simplicity of just being together.
Her laughter mingled with mine, the sound music to my ears, a symphony of joy that filled the room with warmth and light. And as the credits rolled on the final episode, I turned to her, a smile playing at the corners of my lips.
"Thank you," I said softly, my voice barely above a whisper. "For today. For everything."
She returned my smile, her eyes shimmering with affection. "Anytime. I'm here for you, always."
I sat there staring at her, getting lost in her eyes so much that I don't even realize that she's leaning in until she's inches from my lips, she stops and I can feel her breath on me, my own hitching,
"Is this okay dorogoya?" She whispers in a husk against my lips.
"Y-yes." I manage out as she kisses me softly at first, testing the waters, but soon enough she's kissing hungrily, like she's starving for my taste now that's she's had a nibble. My fingers find their way into her hair, getting tangled in her auburn locks. One of her hands is on the back of my neck and the other is on my hip, gripping tightly, I can feel her nails digging in.
The world falls away as our lips meet in a fiery embrace, a collision of passion and longing that ignites every nerve ending in my body. Her kiss is intoxicating, a whirlwind of desire and need that sweeps me away in a tide of sensation.
I lose myself in the taste of her, the feel of her lips moving against mine with a hunger that mirrors my own. Our breath mingles in the space between us, hot and heavy with unspoken desire, as the intensity of our embrace grows with each passing moment.
Her hands are everywhere at once, trailing fire along my skin as she pulls me closer, her touch igniting a wildfire of sensation within me. I cling to her desperately, losing myself in the dizzying whirl of pleasure that consumes us both.
Time loses all meaning as we surrender to the passion that binds us together, lost in a world of our own making where nothing else matters but the fiery connection that burns between us.
And as we finally break apart, breathless and trembling, I find myself drowning in the depths of her gaze, a silent promise of more to come lingering in the air between us.
In that moment, I know that this is just the beginning of our journey together, a journey filled with love, passion, and endless possibility. And as we cling to each other in the aftermath of our shared passion, I can't help but feel a sense of gratitude for the unexpected twist of fate that brought us together.
"Bed. Now." Her eyes lit up red for a moment. My Wanda had never been dominate, but this Wanda before me exuded dominance. I didn't waste any time getting up the stairs with her hot on my tail as we crashed into the bedroom, stumbling to the bed in a heat of kisses as she took the leading role.
The air crackled with electricity as we stumbled into the bedroom, our lips locked in a frenzy of passion and desire. Wanda's presence was intoxicating, her aura radiating power and dominance in a way I had never experienced before. And as she took the lead, pushing me onto the bed with a hunger that sent shivers down my spine, I felt myself surrendering to the raw intensity of the moment.
Her kisses were demanding, igniting a fire within me that burned hotter with each passing second. I moaned against her lips, my fingers tangling in her hair as I lost myself in the heat of the moment. Her touch was electric, sending shockwaves of pleasure coursing through my body as she explored every inch of my skin with a hunger that left me breathless.
With each caress, each whispered word of desire, I felt myself falling deeper under her spell, my body responding eagerly to her every touch. And as she claimed me as her own, I surrendered to the overwhelming tide of sensation, losing myself in the ecstasy of our shared passion.
In that moment, there was only her, only us, lost in a world of pleasure and desire where nothing else mattered but the intoxicating connection that bound us together. And as we moved as one, bodies entwined in a symphony of passion, I knew that this was just the beginning of our journey together, a journey filled with love, lust, and endless possibility.
The sensation of relinquishing control, of surrendering completely to someone else's will, was both exhilarating and liberating. As I basked in the warmth of Wanda's dominance, I found myself embracing a side of myself that I had long suppressed, a side that craved the thrill of submission and surrender.
With each touch, each whispered command, I felt myself sinking deeper into the abyss of pleasure, my mind consumed by a haze of ecstasy that left me breathless and yearning for more. And as Wanda took the lead, guiding me with a firm yet gentle hand, I found myself surrendering to the overwhelming tide of sensation, losing myself in the intoxicating dance of pleasure and desire.
In her arms, I felt safe, cherished, and utterly alive, my body responding eagerly to her every touch and caress. And as we moved together in a symphony of passion and desire, I embraced the freedom that came with letting go, allowing myself to be swept away by the currents of our shared passion.
For in that moment, there was only her, only us, lost in a world of blissful surrender where nothing else mattered but the exquisite pleasure of our connection. And as we surrendered to the ecstasy of our shared desire, I knew that this was just the beginning of our journey together, a journey filled with exploration, discovery, and boundless pleasure.
"Ah...Wands..." A smack hit my thigh making me jolt and yelp.
"That's not my name Detka." I feel my stomach flip. I call her this all the time. I have for years now, but never in this setting. Another smack and then her teeth find my skin, biting and sucking harshly, marking me.
"Mommy!" I can feel the smirk against my thigh.
"Good girl. Go on. Show me how needy you are baby girl." Her fingers find themselves between my folds as I move my hips against them.
The sensation of her touch sent shivers of pleasure coursing through me, igniting a fire that burned hotter with each passing moment. I arched my back, pressing against her fingers as they explored the depths of my desire, teasing and tantalizing with a skill that left me trembling with need.
"Please," I whimpered, the word spilling from my lips in a desperate plea for more. Her touch was electric, sending shockwaves of pleasure coursing through my body as she pushed me to the brink of ecstasy.
With each caress, each stroke, I felt myself teetering on the edge of oblivion, my senses overwhelmed by the intensity of our shared passion. And as she whispered words of encouragement, urging me to let go and surrender to the pleasure that awaited, I felt myself surrendering completely to the overwhelming tide of sensation.
In that moment, there was only her, only us, lost in a world of blissful abandon where nothing else mattered but the exquisite pleasure of our connection. And as I succumbed to the ecstasy of our shared desire, I knew that this was just the beginning of our journey together, a journey filled with passion, intensity, and boundless pleasure.
The sensation of Wanda's magic enveloping my wrists sent a thrill of anticipation coursing through me, a tangible reminder of her power and dominance. I tested the restraints, feeling the firm hold of her magic as it kept me securely in place, my heart pounding with a mixture of excitement and arousal.
"Safe word. Green, yellow, red. Green is keep going, yellow slow down, red is stop." Wanda husked.
"Green, yellow, red," I echoed, committing the safe words to memory as a reassurance of our mutual trust and consent. With each breath, each whispered command, I felt myself sinking deeper into the heady haze of pleasure, surrendering completely to the overwhelming tide of sensation.
As Wanda continued to explore my body with a skillful touch that left me trembling with need, I surrendered myself to the ecstasy of our shared desire, knowing that in her arms, I was safe, cherished, and utterly alive.
And as the intensity of our passion grew with each passing moment, I found myself teetering on the edge of oblivion, my senses overwhelmed by the sheer intensity of our connection. In that moment, there was only her, only us, lost in a world of blissful abandon where nothing else mattered but the exquisite pleasure of our shared desire.
I don't think there is a place she hasn't marked on me in some way and after hours of edging until I couldn't form sentences she finally let me release. A string of moans ripping through me as the most intense waves roll over me as I drown in them, covered in sweat and her marks.
As the waves of pleasure washed over me, leaving me trembling and spent, I basked in the afterglow of our shared passion, my body still tingling with the echoes of our ecstasy. But just when I thought the intensity had peaked, I felt something pressing against my entrance, a sensation that sent a jolt of anticipation coursing through me.
I gasped, my body instinctively tensing as Wanda's touch ignited a new wave of desire within me. Her fingers teased and tantalized, exploring the depths of my desire with a skill that left me breathless and eager for more.
With each gentle thrust, I felt myself opening up to her, surrendering completely to the overwhelming tide of sensation. The pleasure was exquisite, a symphony of ecstasy that echoed through every fiber of my being as I lost myself in the blissful abandon of our shared desire.
And as Wanda continued to guide me with a firm yet gentle hand, I surrendered myself to the pleasure of our connection, knowing that in her arms, I was safe, cherished, and utterly alive. In that moment, there was only her, only us, lost in a world of blissful abandon where nothing else mattered but the exquisite pleasure of our shared desire.
Wanda soon enough needed more and so did I, "Faster...ha-ah...harder..." My breath hot against her, panting like a dog and that gave her the perfect opportunity to place her fingers in my mouth, gaging me with them, but I loved every second as I sucked on them, moaning against them as I tasted myself on them from earlier.
The sensation of Wanda's fingers in my mouth sent a thrill of arousal coursing through me, a heady mixture of pleasure and desire that left me panting and eager for more. With each thrust, each gasp of pleasure, I eagerly sucked on her fingers, tasting myself on them from earlier.
The taste was intoxicating, a symphony of desire that heightened the intensity of our connection as we moved together in perfect harmony. And as Wanda responded to my pleas with a fervor that mirrored my own, I surrendered myself to the pleasure of our shared desire, knowing that in her arms, I was safe, cherished, and utterly alive.
With each thrust, I felt myself teetering on the edge of oblivion, my senses overwhelmed by the sheer intensity of our passion. And as we reached the peak of ecstasy together, I knew that this was just the beginning of our journey, a journey filled with passion, intensity, and boundless pleasure.
In that moment, there was only her, only us, lost in a world of blissful abandon where nothing else mattered but the exquisite pleasure of our shared desire. And as we surrendered ourselves to the ecstasy of our connection, I knew that this was just the beginning of our journey together, a journey filled with love, lust, and endless possibility.
As I slowly regained my senses, the cool towel on the back of my neck and Wanda's comforting presence helped anchor me in reality. Her magic gently caressed my mind, offering reassurance and care as I took in the aftermath of our intense encounter.
"Easy, Detka. You're okay," she murmured, and I found solace in the warmth of her embrace. I took the offered water bottle, sipping slowly as she continued to tend to my well-being. The realization that I had passed out from pleasure left me both surprised and amused.
"Thats never happened before," I admitted with a chuckle. "The other Wanda was more of a sub, so I was usually the one in control. Not that I didn't enjoy it, but being on the receiving end is a whole different experience."
Wanda's magic fetched a baggy shirt, and as I recognized it, a wave of nostalgia washed over me. It was a shirt from a concert we attended when we were sixteen, a tangible link to our shared past.
"It's good to know not everything is different," I remarked, smiling as she kissed my temple.
In the warmth of our makeshift cocoon, surrounded by blankets and pillows, Wanda's magic weaving a protective barrier around us, we continued to watch 'Bob's Burgers.' However, my focus was no longer on the show; instead, I found myself captivated by the woman holding me close.
A sudden wave of fear and doubt crashed over me as I wondered if this intimate encounter was just a one-time gesture to alleviate my grief. The fear of being tossed aside after a momentary respite haunted my thoughts, threatening to overshadow the joy we had just shared.
Wanda, sensing my internal struggle, gently addressed my concerns. "Hey, woah, Detka. Those thoughts of yours are the farthest thing from the truth. Do not listen to them. I would never do that to my soulmate," she reassured me, her forehead finding mine in a tender gesture of connection.
"I love you, Y/N," she confessed, her words washing away my fears and opening the floodgates to a cascade of happy tears. "I love you, Wands! I didn't think I'd ever get to hear you say those words to me again," I admitted, clinging to her shirt as I sobbed into her.
Wanda's promises echoed in my heart, a vow to cherish and reaffirm our love every day. She kissed away my tears, each tender touch a testament to the depth of her commitment. "I promise I'm going to say it every chance I get. I'm never going to stop. I'm going to remind you every day how beautiful you are and how much I love you, and I promise I'm never going to leave. No missions. Nothing like that. I'll always be by your side," she declared, her own tears mingling with mine.
In that moment, as we drowned in each other's love, I knew that this second chance at happiness was a gift we would both cherish. And as Wanda whispered, "I love you," over and over, I felt the weight of my grief lifting, replaced by the warmth of a love that transcended time and space.
========
In the midst of my peaceful dream, I found myself enveloped in a sense of tranquility unlike any I had experienced in well over a year. Waking up with a smile on my face I turn my head, looking over I gazed upon the sleeping form of Wanda, her features softened by the gentle embrace of slumber, I felt a rush of overwhelming love and affection welling up within me.
With a playful smile tugging at the corners of my lips, I leaned in closer, pressing gentle kisses along the curve of her neck. Each tender touch elicited a soft moan from her lips, a melody of pleasure that echoed through the stillness of the night.
Lost in the intoxicating embrace of our shared intimacy, I continued to shower her with affection, reveling in the warmth of her presence and the depth of our connection. And as I whispered her name, a soft murmur of adoration, I knew that this moment, this fleeting glimpse of happiness, was a treasure to be cherished for all eternity.
As Wanda began to stir awake, her voice still heavy with sleep, I couldn't help but feel a surge of affection for her. Her words, though tinged with a hint of warning, only served to deepen the bond between us.
"You're playing a dangerous game, kotenok," she murmured, her voice laced with sleepiness.
"Shchenok," I corrected gently, a small smile playing on my lips.
Her eyes snapped open at the correction, surprise evident in her expression. "When did you learn that?" she asked, her curiosity piqued.
I shrugged, the memories of our shared past flooding back to me. "I was with her for like 20 years of our lives. I learned most Russian. Also Natasha, she..." My voice trailed off as Wanda's expression shifted, a wave of sadness washing over her.
"Oh my god, I forgot about Natasha. Is... is she alive here?" she asked, tears welling up in her eyes.
I nodded solemnly, feeling a pang of empathy for the pain she must be feeling. Crawling into her lap, I wrapped my arms around her, offering what comfort I could. "You really lost a lot there, dorogoya," I whispered, my voice soft with compassion. "But don't worry, everyone here is safe. We've apparently had it relatively easy here, it seems."
I pressed a gentle kiss to her forehead, my heart overflowing with love and gratitude for this woman who had endured so much. "Now you have your loved ones back. You aren't alone anymore, and you won't ever be again. I promise."
==============
As the weekend unfolded, Wanda and I remained entwined in each other's arms, our connection deepening with each passing moment. When the boys returned home with their uncle Pietro, the atmosphere was filled with warmth and affection, a tangible sense of family that enveloped us all.
Pietro's hug was tight, filled with an unspoken understanding that transcended words. In his whispered question, "Did you guys finally connect?" I detected a mixture of curiosity and genuine concern.
With a small nod and a soft "Mmhmm," I confirmed what he already knew. This Wanda wasn't his real sister, just as she wasn't the Wanda I had known and loved for decades. But she was here, she was special, and in her embrace, I found a sense of solace and belonging that I had thought lost forever.
==============
As the following Friday arrived, Wanda and I made the decision to gather our friends and family together to share the details of our new lives. It was a momentous occasion, filled with a mix of anticipation and apprehension as we prepared to unveil the truth about our extraordinary circumstances.
Gathering our loved ones in a familiar setting, we began to recount the events that had led us to this moment, explaining the complexities of our intertwined destinies and the newfound connections we had forged. With each word, we sought to convey the depth of our emotions, the challenges we had overcome, and the hope that now burned bright within our hearts.
As our gathering unfolded, the emotions in the room were palpable, each hug and embrace a testament to the depth of our shared experiences and the bonds that bound us together.
Wanda's first instinct was to embrace Natasha tightly, their bodies trembling with sobs as they clung to each other. For both of them, it was a moment of overwhelming relief and joy, the realization that they had been given a second chance to be reunited with someone they had feared lost forever.
Next was Clint, the stalwart friend and ally who had saved Wanda countless times in her timeline, offering comfort and support when she needed it most. As they embraced, the weight of their shared history hung heavy in the air, a reminder of the trials they had faced and the strength they had found in each other's presence.
In that moment, surrounded by friends and family who had become like kin, Wanda and I felt a profound sense of gratitude for the bonds that had been forged through adversity. And as we shared stories and memories, laughter mingling with tears, we knew that no matter what challenges lay ahead, we would face them together, drawing strength from the love and support that surrounded us.
As our friends and family listened intently, their expressions shifting from surprise to understanding, we felt a sense of relief wash over us. To have our loved ones by our side, supporting us through this journey, was a gift beyond measure.
And as we concluded our explanation, surrounded by the warmth and love of those closest to us, we knew that no matter what the future held, we would face it together, united in our shared bond and unwavering commitment to one another.
As the night wore on and the festivities continued, Stephen pulled me aside, his expression grave with concern. "You know what she's done in her universe, right?" he asked, his voice tinged with urgency.
I bristled at his question, feeling a surge of defensiveness rise within me. "Do not start this, Strange," I warned, jabbing a finger in his direction. "If I had gone through what she had, this universe wouldn't even exist. What she did, in my eyes, is child's play compared to the horrors she endured."
My words carried a weight of conviction, a steadfast belief in Wanda's resilience and the sacrifices she had made to protect those she loved. And as I met Stephen's gaze, I saw a flicker of understanding in his eyes, a silent acknowledgment of the depth of Wanda's strength and the magnitude of her courage.
"She threw a tantrum essentially. Took over a town for a bit and then went on a killing spree to get here. I saw it through her eyes. I know if it had been me, you'd be lucky if America had still been standing," I asserted, a hint of steel in my voice as I tapped the power stone embedded in my chest.
The reminder of the immense power at my disposal served as both a warning and a declaration. Wanda's actions in her universe were a testament to the depths of her grief and the consequences of unchecked power. In contrast, I recognized the responsibility that came with wielding such force, a responsibility I vowed to use wisely to protect those I loved.
As the weight of our conversation lingered, Stephen nodded in acknowledgment, a silent understanding passing between us. The night continued, but the specter of the past and the potential for the future hung in the air, a reminder that even in moments of celebration, the shadows of our pasts were never truly far behind.
"I don't think you understand, my strength isn't superhuman, it's otherworldly. The precision it requires to ensure I don't break everything around me at any given moment is a delicate balance. With one punch, I wouldn't just put a crater in the earth, I'd break it in half," I emphasized, underscoring the magnitude of the power I possessed.
The distinction between superhuman strength and the cosmic force I wielded was crucial to grasp. While others might possess extraordinary abilities, mine was on a different scale altogether, capable of reshaping the very fabric of reality itself. It was a responsibility that weighed heavily on me, requiring a level of control and restraint beyond what most could comprehend.
As I spoke, I could sense the gravity of my words sinking in, the realization dawning on Stephen of the immense power at my command. It was a sobering reminder of the delicate balance between strength and responsibility, a balance that I vowed to uphold no matter the cost.
"I'm sorry, Y/N, I just wanted to remind you-" Stephen began, but I swiftly cut him off, my tone firm yet understanding. "Don't, Stephen. I know you're just trying to help. I don't need the reminder though," I assured him, acknowledging his concern while asserting my own understanding of the situation.
With a nod of acceptance, Stephen backed off, respecting my boundaries and allowing me to return to the comforting embrace of Wanda, who had been engaged in conversation with Natasha and Clint. As I settled back into her arms, the warmth of her presence enveloped me, a reassuring reminder of the love and support that surrounded me.
In that moment, surrounded by friends and family, I felt a sense of peace wash over me, a quiet reassurance that no matter the challenges we faced, we would face them together, united in our shared bonds and unwavering commitment to one another.
As Wanda continued her conversation with Natasha and Clint, her fingers traced delicate patterns on my hip, their touch a gentle caress that spoke volumes of the journey she had undertaken. Once stained with blood, those same hands now exuded a tenderness and compassion that belied the darkness of the past.
Feeling the soothing rhythm of her touch, I couldn't help but marvel at the transformation Wanda had undergone, the evolution from a place of pain and turmoil to one of healing and redemption. It was a testament to her resilience and strength, a reminder that even in the face of adversity, it was possible to find light amidst the shadows.
In that moment, as her touch danced across my skin, I felt a profound sense of gratitude for the woman before me, for the love and forgiveness she had extended, and for the hope that now blossomed within our hearts. And as our conversation continued, I knew that no matter what trials lay ahead, we would face them together, bound by the unbreakable bond of love and understanding that had brought us to this moment.
As the room suddenly filled with the energetic presence of our children, along with Clint's youngest and Kate close behind, my boys bounded into mine and Wanda's arms with cries for help. "Moms! Save us from the monster!" they pleaded, their laughter filling the air.
I chuckled as I gathered them close, feeling their warmth and energy envelop me in a comforting embrace. Glancing over, I caught sight of Kate playfully tickling Nathaniel, the mischievous grin on her face confirming my suspicions.
With a smile, I joined Wanda in rescuing our boys from the clutches of the imaginary monster, enveloping them in hugs and laughter as we reveled in the joy of family and friendship. In that moment, surrounded by the ones we loved most, I couldn't help but feel an overwhelming sense of gratitude for the blessings that filled our lives, each smile and laugh a reminder of the happiness that awaited us in the days to come.
As the boys began to drift off to sleep in my arms, I couldn't help but smile at the sight. "I think it's time to go, my love," I murmured to Wanda, gesturing towards our sleeping sons. Despite their ten years, I scooped them up effortlessly, their weight feeling light in my arms.
A momentary look of surprise flickered across Wanda's face, her gaze lingering on me as she seemed to momentarily forget about my strength. At just 4'11, I was indeed petite for someone with such power, a fact that often caught others off guard.
With a soft chuckle, I gently adjusted the boys in my arms, their peaceful expressions a testament to the love and security they felt in our embrace. As we prepared to leave, I felt a surge of gratitude for the family we had become, bound together by love and the unbreakable bond of kinship. With Wanda by my side, I knew that no matter what challenges lay ahead, we would face them together, united in our shared love and determination to protect those we held dear.
As I glanced over at Wanda, watching the tender expression on her face as she looked upon our sleeping sons, my heart swelled with love and gratitude. The depth of emotion reflected in her eyes filled me with a sense of warmth and contentment, knowing that our family was complete and our bond unbreakable.
In that moment, as we stood together, surrounded by the quiet stillness of the night, I felt a profound sense of peace wash over me. The love that radiated between us and enveloped our children was a testament to the strength of our connection, a bond forged in the fires of adversity and tempered by the trials we had faced together.
As we prepared to depart, I reached out to take Wanda's hand, intertwining our fingers in a silent gesture of unity and love. With a shared smile, we turned and made our way home, our hearts full and our spirits lifted by the knowledge that no matter what challenges lay ahead, we would face them together, as a family.
===========
Wanda and I are on the couch when she asks, "Do you have photo albums of the boys?" I look at her, peeling my eyes from the TV as I pause it.
"Of course." I get up grabbing several albums of almost everything of their lives. "After we left the Avengers I took solace in capturing moments so we have a lot." I tell her as she starts through her pregnancy photos one of every month. Then the hospital photos of her giving birth. The look of pure happiness and bliss on both our faces as we held the boys. Both of us having skin to skin contact with them. As Wanda goes through the albums she starts crying.
"I missed out on so much because of my magic..." she whispered solemnly. "They went from babies, to 5, to 10 all because of words I said...Y/N...I missed everything." Knowing that Wanda had used her magic to create our boys in her universe and not anything like how we had here made her incredibly sad. I hate seeing her like this.
"How about I show you. Their first words, their first steps, everything." With a gentle touch, I leaned in closer to her, resting my forehead against hers as I offered her a silent gesture of comfort and solidarity. Feeling her fingers against my temples, I closed my eyes and allowed the memories to flow, every precious moment from the joyous announcement of her pregnancy to the bittersweet final days we shared together playing out before her.
As the memories unfolded like a vivid tapestry, I watched as Wanda's tears began to subside, replaced by a sense of wonder and awe. Through the magic of our shared recollections, she was able to witness the milestones she had missed, the laughter and love that had filled our home in her absence.
In that moment, as we shared in the memories of our past, I felt a renewed sense of hope blossom within me. Though Wanda may have missed out on so much, I was determined to make every moment from this point forward count, to cherish the time we had together and to create new memories that would fill the void left by the past.
With a gentle smile, I wrapped my arms around her, holding her close as we basked in the warmth of our shared love. And as the echoes of our memories faded into the night, I knew that no matter what trials lay ahead, we would face them together, united in our unwavering commitment to one another and to our family.
As I looked into Wanda's eyes, feeling the weight of her sadness and longing, I knew that I had to do everything in my power to ease her pain and make up for the lost time. With a gentle touch, I cupped her cheek in my hand, my thumb brushing away the tears that lingered there.
"Everything with them feels too quick and also a lifetime," I whispered softly, my heart swelling with love and determination. "But now that you're here with us, you'll get to experience it all with me. Together."
In that moment, as we shared in our shared resolve to embrace the present and forge ahead as a family, I felt a sense of peace wash over me. No matter what challenges lay ahead, we would face them together, united in our love and commitment to one another.
With a tender smile, I leaned in to press a gentle kiss against Wanda's forehead, silently promising to cherish every moment we shared and to make up for the lost time in any way I could. Together, we would build a future filled with love, laughter, and endless memories, united in our bond as a family.
Once we put the albums away, shut the TV off for the night we headed upstairs. Stopping to look in at the boys sleeping peacefully before heading to our own room, getting ourselves ready for bed. As I climb in, stretching out, Wanda climbs on top of me. I bite my bottom lip, looking up at her. I can see the look she has. I wrap my arms around her neck, gently trying to pull her down. She doesn't budge.
"Did you want something, shchenok?" Between the look in her eyes, the sound of her voice, and her in just a tank top of sleep shorts I'm weak to her completely under her not just physically.
"Want you. Need you." I tell her trying again to pull and when she still doesn't budge. I pout and whine. "Wands...please.."
As Wanda's hands worked their magic, binding mine above my head with a delicate yet firm touch, I felt a rush of excitement and anticipation coursing through me. With each tug of her magic, I was rendered powerless, completely at her mercy as she explored my body with a hunger that ignited a fire within me.
"Behave and we'll see where it goes," she husked, her words sending shivers down my spine as she pushed up my shirt, her lips finding purchase on my chest with an intensity that left me breathless. The sensation of her teeth grazing my skin, her tongue tracing patterns across my flesh, sent waves of pleasure radiating through me, making me squirm and writhe beneath her touch.
As I felt myself slipping deeper into subspace, surrendering to the heady mix of pleasure and vulnerability, I couldn't help but lose myself in the moment, giving in completely to the sensations that engulfed me. With each kiss, each caress, I felt myself unraveling, consumed by the overwhelming desire that burned between us.
In that moment, as I surrendered myself to Wanda's tender ministrations, I felt a profound sense of connection and intimacy that transcended the physical realm. With her by my side, I knew that I was safe, cherished, and loved beyond measure, and as I surrendered to the ecstasy of the moment, I knew that our bond would only grow stronger with each passing day.
Wanda plays with me and teases me for hours and I can't even remember how many times she's pushed me over the edge of ecstasy. As she brought me to another one as she slammed into me with a magic strap-on she'd conjured up, my mind already drowning in subspace, barely able to form words, but one slips out and then a few more,
"Mommy...gonna...ah-ha...ah..." After my words she sped up leaning down to whisper in my ear,
"That's right cum for Mommy like a good girl. Mommy's gonna cum with you. Gonna fill you up and breed you baby girl." As she whispered those final words in my ear, her voice a husky growl of lust and desire, I felt myself shattering into a million pieces, my entire being consumed by the ecstasy of release. With a cry of pure ecstasy, I let myself fall over the edge, my body trembling with the force of my climax as I surrendered myself entirely to the pleasure that engulfed me. Feeling her fill me up completely made my eyes roll back and the only word I could comprehend was, ā€œMommy.ā€
In that moment, as I basked in the afterglow of our shared ecstasy, I knew that I was exactly where I belonged, wrapped in the arms of the woman I loved more than anything in the world.
Taglist: @dorabledewdroop
2K notes Ā· View notes
ot8xbangchansgirlsblog Ā· 4 months ago
Note
Oooh I love your ot8 writings so much!! Would you be able to write one where something bad happened to the reader while the boys are away on tour , like injury or is sad or something?
Tumblr media Tumblr media Tumblr media
ā„š• š•¤š•”š•šš•„š•’š• š•“š•–š••š•¤
Warning: Angst/comfort/fluff
Summary: Request!
āœ©ā‚ŠĖš.ā‹†ā˜¾ā‹†āŗā‚Šāœ§
ā€œLeeknow, can you please help me put up the chandelier in the study room? I canā€™t study without good lighting,ā€ Y/N pouted, her eyes wide and pleading as she begged her boyfriend for help.
ā€œYeah, baby, as soon as Iā€™m done with this,ā€ Leeknow replied absently, barely glancing up from his laptop. He was deeply focused on reviewing and choreographing new dance moves for their upcoming tour. Y/N frowned at his lack of attention and decided to find someone else.
ā€œChannie-Oppa,ā€ she called softly, knocking on the door to his studio.
ā€œCome in, babygirl!ā€ Chanā€™s voice came from the other side, warm and welcoming. She pushed the door open and stepped inside, spotting Han and Changbin working at a table covered in papers.
ā€œHey, baby,ā€ Chan said, pulling her onto his lap as she entered. ā€œWhat can I do for you today?ā€ He rested his cheek against hers, giving her a moment of comfort.
ā€œCan one of you help me put up the chandelier in the study room? I asked Leeknow, but he seems too busy,ā€ she pouted, giving them her best doe eyes.
ā€œTsssk, maybe not right now, bunny,ā€ Changbin said, brushing his fingers gently along her thigh before kissing her temple. ā€œWe need to finish the tracklist for the tour, yeah? Maybe in a bit?ā€
ā€œBinnieā€™s right,ā€ Chan added, looking apologetic. ā€œWeā€™re really kind of swamped right now. Maybe in a few hours?ā€
Y/N huffed in frustration and slid off his lap, crossing her arms. ā€œI donā€™t like that attitude,ā€ Chan warned, his tone teasing, but there was a flicker of seriousness in his eyes.
ā€œYou guys never have time anymore, and I really need to study!ā€ she whined, exasperated.
ā€œWell, if you want us to keep a roof over our heads and have the finances for those expensive cars and Birkin bags you like, we have to make some sacrifices,ā€ Han teased, his expression lightening the mood. Y/N rolled her eyes but couldnā€™t help giggling as she leaned in to peck him on the lips.
ā€œFine, Iā€™ll go find someone else to do it,ā€ she sighed, making her way toward the door.
ā€œSee you later, baby!ā€ Chan called after her, waving as she closed the door behind her.
Determined to find help, Y/N headed to the conference room, where she found Hyunjin and I.N. along with their manager, surrounded by stacks of papers. Felix was getting measured for some new outfits.
ā€œThere are my amazing models,ā€ she chimed, trying to bring some cheer to the tense atmosphere.
ā€œHey, baby! Iā€™m so sorry, but we really canā€™t talk right now,ā€ Hyunjin whispered, his expression apologetic. ā€œWeā€™re in a fashion week meeting.ā€
ā€œIs what you need important?ā€ he asked, leaning in to give her a quick kiss on the forehead. Y/N glanced over his shoulder and realized they were indeed in a serious meeting. She cursed under her breath, then turned back to him.
ā€œBaby, the love of my lifeā€”ā€
ā€œMhm, what do you want?ā€ he raised an eyebrow, amusement dancing in his eyes. ā€œHereā€™s my card,ā€ he said, pulling it out to hand to her. ā€œBuy whatever you need.ā€
ā€œThatā€™s not why Iā€™m here, but thanks!ā€ she giggled. ā€œCan you or one of the others help me put up the chandelier in the study room? Pretty please?ā€ She gave him her best puppy-dog eyes.
ā€œYeah, Iā€™ll tell the boys, but not right now, okay?ā€ he said quickly. ā€œI have to go now. Iā€™ll see you in a bit.ā€ He placed a soft kiss on her lips and hurried off before she could respond.
Feeling defeated, she closed the door and made her way to the living room. Then it hit herā€”she still had two more boyfriends somewhere in the house! Not ready to give up, she decided to head to the instrument room.
She lightly knocked on the door, and I.N. called for her to come in. As she stepped inside, she noticed one of the instructors sitting in the corner, reviewing some papers.
ā€œHey, babe!ā€ Seungmin greeted her with a warm smile, leaning in to give her a quick kiss. ā€œEverything okay?ā€
ā€œCan one of you help me put up the chandelier in the study room?ā€ she asked, trying to sound hopeful.
ā€œMaybe after weā€™re done with vocal practice, yeah?ā€ Seungmin replied, nodding toward the instructor.
ā€œFine,ā€ she huffed, frustrated but smiling nonetheless. ā€œThanks, guys!ā€ she said, waving goodbye as she left.
The boys kept pushing her away with their busy schedules, and now the one thing she really needed help with remained undone. She didnā€™t want to study in any of their workspaces while they were gone; the whole reason they even had a study room was because Chan wanted her to have her own little space. As she walked away, she resolved to find a way to get that chandelier upā€”one way or another.
āœ©ā‚ŠĖš.ā‹†ā˜¾ā‹†āŗā‚Šāœ§
The fall happened in an instant. One moment, Y/N was up on the ladder, carefully trying to fix the big chandelier, and the next, she was crashing down, the world spinning wildly around her. She hit the floor with a jarring thud, and everything went dark for a moment.
When her vision finally cleared, she was greeted by a shocking sight: shards of glass glimmered around her like a dangerous constellation, and a pool of crimson was slowly spreading out from beneath her. Her heart raced as she registered the pain throbbing in her head and the sharpness of it radiating through her body.
ā€œOw,ā€ she groaned, her voice barely above a whisper as she attempted to assess her injuries. Panic began to rise in her throat as she looked at the blood pooling around her. ā€œNo, no, noā€¦ā€
Every inch of her body felt like it was on fire. The tightness in her throat made it impossible to scream or call for help. All she could manage were muffled cries, silent and desperate, as tears streamed down her cheeks.
Y/Nā€™s phone lay just out of reach, the screen dark and unresponsive to her silent pleas for help. Her strength waned, and she felt her limbs grow heavy, as if the weight of her fear was pulling her down into the abyss.
ā€œHelpā€¦ someoneā€¦ā€ she thought, but the words wouldnā€™t come. The room around her began to fade, shadows creeping in at the edges of her vision. Just as she felt herself slipping away, everything went black.
In that moment, the world faded, leaving only an echo of her own heartbeat and the haunting realization that she was utterly alone.
Beep Beep Beep Beep
The haunting beeping of hospital monitors filled Y/N's ears as she slowly regained consciousness. Bright white light pierced her eyes, making her squint against the harsh glare. A groan escaped her lips as she tried to process everything around her. Pain coursed through her body, sharp and relentless, and her memory felt like a jumbled puzzle.
As she shifted slightly, a cry of pain escaped her when she caught sight of her leg in a bulky cast. Panic surged through her.
ā€œY/N?ā€
She recognized the voice instantly. ā€œT/N, youā€™re awake? Thank God! Donā€™t scare me like that!ā€ Yeji exclaimed, sitting beside her with a steaming cup of coffee cradled in her hands.
ā€œWhat happened?ā€ Y/N groaned, looking over at her friend, trying to shake off the fog in her mind.
ā€œYou tell me, love. I just came over because we had plans, and I found you on the ground. I think you fell off the ladder,ā€ Yeji explained, her fingers gently caressing Y/N's hand, trying to offer comfort.
ā€œIā€”I was trying toā€¦ā€ Y/N struggled to gather her thoughts, her head pounding. ā€œI was trying to put up the chandelier, and then I just fell,ā€ she admitted, her voice weak.
ā€œGirl! You have eight boyfriends for all that heavy lifting! Why would you do that?ā€ Yeji questioned, raising an eyebrow in disbelief.
ā€œI told them, but they were busy getting ready for tour. They forgotā€¦ā€ Y/N sighed, trying to get comfortable in the stiff hospital bed.
ā€œWell, look where thatā€™s gotten us now,ā€ Yeji softly scolded her. ā€œSpeaking of boyfriends, theyā€™re on their way back. I called them.ā€
Y/N gasped, eyes widening in alarm. ā€œWhy would you tell them, Yeji? Iā€™m fine!ā€
ā€œY/Nnie, are you crazy?! Have you seen yourself?!ā€ Yeji exclaimed, looking at her like she had lost her mind.
ā€œYou have a broken arm and leg, cuts everywhere, and a huge concussion!ā€
ā€œYeah, but they have tour, Yeji! Their fans are more important,ā€ Y/N replied, frustration creeping into her voice.
Yeji shook her head in disbelief. ā€œYou really donā€™t get it, do you?ā€
ā€œOne sec, Chan is calling,ā€ Yeji said, picking up her phone. Y/N groaned and closed her eyes, dreading the impending conversation.
The pain medication was strong, and when she next opened her eyes, it was five hours later. The room was filled with low chatter, and as her vision cleared, she saw all her boyfriends gathered around her.
ā€œHey,ā€ she croaked, her voice raspy but still audible above the noise.
ā€œBaby?ā€ Chan was the first by her side, gripping her hand gently to avoid the IV. ā€œThank goodness youā€™re okay.ā€
ā€œHey, babe,ā€ she replied, trying to shift for comfort, only to groan again.
ā€œDonā€™t scare us like that again,ā€ Han added, settling on her other side and placing soft kisses on her hand, while Felix sat in one corner, and I.N. perched on the other.
ā€œWhy did you guys come back?ā€ she asked, her brow furrowing as she noticed the concern etched on their faces.
ā€œI told you guys sheā€™s gone mad,ā€ Yeji chimed in from her spot in the corner, shaking her head.
ā€œWhat do you mean why? Babe, youā€™re in the hospital with a concussion!ā€ Leeknow said, disbelief lacing his voice.
ā€œWhat even possessed you to get on that ladder?!ā€ Changbin exclaimed, frustration evident.
ā€œNone of you wanted to put up the chandelier, so I thoughtā€”ā€
ā€œYou thought you could do it alone?ā€ Chan interrupted, his tone serious. ā€œDo you know how dangerous that is?ā€
ā€œWell, none of you wanted to do it!ā€ she snapped back, the pain in her body giving way to frustration. ā€œYou guys are always busy. I donā€™t even know why youā€™re here!ā€
The boys exchanged guilty looks, realizing how much they had let her down. ā€œYouā€™re rightā€¦ Iā€™m sorry, babe,ā€ Chan said softly.
ā€œAre you feeling better?ā€ Changbin asked, concern filling his eyes. ā€œHave you eaten?ā€
ā€œThe pain meds are helping, so yeah. But no, I havenā€™t eaten,ā€ she admitted, her stomach growling in agreement.
ā€œThis is the second time sheā€™s woken up; she hasnā€™t had the energy to eat yet,ā€ Yeji explained, organizing the flowers and teddy bears that had been sent by fans.
ā€œThank you, Yeji, for taking care of her,ā€ Hyunjin said, his gratitude evident.
ā€œI am the better Hwang, after all,ā€ she teased, a playful grin on her face.
ā€œWhat would you like to eat, baby?ā€ Seungmin asked, pulling out his phone.
ā€œAnythingā€¦ I donā€™t really care,ā€ she huffed, trying to get comfortable again.
ā€œCuddle?ā€ Felix pouted, his eyes filled with concern. He felt awful seeing her like this and wanted nothing more than to make her comfortable.
She nodded shyly, and he quickly crawled to her side, gently wrapping her in his arms. She leaned back, taking in his comforting scent.
ā€œDid you guys get any rest?ā€ she asked, looking at I.N., her youngest boyfriend.
ā€œNo, Noona. We just got here from the airport,ā€ he frowned, his eyes filled with worry.
ā€œChanā€”ā€
ā€œNo, no, no. We arenā€™t going anywhere until they say you can leave the hospital,ā€ he said firmly, his expression leaving no room for argument.
ā€œBut come on, itā€™s just a broken leg and arm, Take them home to at least get showered and rest, and youā€™ll be back,ā€ she pleaded, trying to convince him.
But it was no use. All of them refused to budge.
So for two days, they all stayed at the hospital, living out of their suitcases and using the hospital bathrooms as their personal ones. Luckily, she was finally released, and they were able to go back home to their comfortable beds.
And as for the tour? Well, that had been forgotten in the chaos.
The ride home from the hospital was filled with a mix of excitement and exhaustion. As they pulled into the driveway, Y/N couldnā€™t help but smile at the familiar sight of their home. She felt a wave of relief wash over her. Finally, she was out of that sterile hospital room and back where she belonged.
ā€œWelcome back baby,ā€ Chan announced dramatically as they all stepped inside. The house felt warm and inviting, and she was immediately surrounded by her boyfriends, each eager to help her settle in.
ā€œLetā€™s get you comfortable,ā€ Han said, guiding her to the couch, where fluffy pillows awaited. As she sank into the cushions, a content sigh escaped her lips.
ā€œI missed this place,ā€ she murmured, letting her eyes flutter shut for a moment.
ā€œNot as much as we missed you,ā€ Seungmin replied, plopping down next to her and offering her a slice of her favorite cake. ā€œHere, you need to eat something.ā€
ā€œThank you, Seungmin,ā€ she smiled, taking a bite. The sweetness was comforting, and she could feel her energy returning just from the taste.
ā€œIā€™ll grab you some water,ā€ I.N said, jumping up. ā€œAnd maybe some snacks, too!ā€
ā€œYou spoil her,ā€ Leeknow teased, shooting a knowing glance at Y/N. ā€œBut I guess thatā€™s our job now.ā€
As the boys hustled around, Felix crouched down beside the couch, looking up at her with his big, earnest eyes. ā€œWhat do you need, Y/N? Just say the word, and Iā€™ll make it happen!ā€
ā€œJust having you all here is enough,ā€ she replied, her heart swelling with affection.
āœ©ā‚ŠĖš.ā‹†ā˜¾ā‹†āŗā‚Šāœ§
Don't forget to reblog and follow! <3
A/N: Thank you anon!
Taglist: @ihrtlix@bowsnbang@katsukis1wife@thegingerthatwaited@thicccurls
@xxeiraxx @paleangelsweets @klaydohart @eastleighsblog @ivrespace
@galaxy4489 @purplepursepaint @catlove83 @sillystormsstuff @iwuberic
@cocofia143 @royal-shinigami @virluna148 @galaxycatdrawz @memersanonymous
@skz-stay13 @seungminsbest @hogwartslife64 @sinfulfic @hyunnesblog
@maisyyyyyy @cluelessred3 @leezanetheofficial @cocofia143 @lemonn015
@kkamismom12 @mei0packet @igetcarriedawaywithyou @hyuneyeon @iris-iiridescent
@mbioooo0000
(open: i believe i've added everyone but if you don't see your @ please comment down below)
549 notes Ā· View notes